bedlam boundary – 24.20

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Gore
Corpse dismantling/human butchery



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Horror’s head parted from Horror’s neck with a ripping, tearing, wrenching sound — louder than the storm and the wind and the rain, drowning out the creaking of the trees and the roar of the leaves and the drum of raindrops upon the collapsed ruins of the pavilion. Twil’s monstrous paw whirled outward, claws buried deep in Horror’s blonde hair, gripping her scalp with sharpened points, painting the air with an arc of her blood.

Horror’s final expression was wide-eyed with mute and mild surprise, lips parted in a little o-shape, cheeks flushed with faint and fiery blush. Her tangle of blonde hair hung upside down, loose tresses coming free from the bun at the rear of her head. Beads of blood trickled from the stump of her neck, running down her chin, breaking across her lips, flowing past her eyes, to finally be washed away by the steady beat of swirling rain.

The tableau held still for a second longer than necessary, as if some observer was etching this moment into memory, lingering upon the scene.

Was I producing that effect? Or was this Sevens’ influence, scurrying to catch up with our changes to her script? Or did we feel the attention of the Eye itself, turning toward a rupture in the dream?

Then Twil tossed Horror’s head to the right and dropped her decapitated corpse to the left. The body slumped onto the wet blanket of sodden wood chips. The head rolled to a stop amid the shattered red plastic of the pavilion roof.

Twil — our Twil once again, all werewolf and more than wild, her body wrapped in bristling grey-white fur over an under layer of reddish brown, upon a foundation of tight, toned, taut muscle, like steel cables wrapped around her bones, with her fingers and toes tipped by long black claws, her face an elongated snout filled with too many teeth, her eyes twin lamplights of deep glowing amber.

She threw her wolfish head to the stormy sky and howled at the top of her lungs.

“Awoooooooooo-ooooow!”

The howl shook the trees and shivered the leaves and made the raindrops quail in fear. That howl challenged the underbelly of the Eye itself for a single glorious moment, before Twil trailed off, the echoes of her lupine voice absorbed by the wall of thorn and twig.

Then, at my side, Raine threw back her head and joined in: “Awoooooooo!”

Raine’s howl was a mere imitation compared with Twil’s canine clarity, just a human throat playing along with the pack. But the howl set off Twil again. She raised her muzzle to the sky and let out another wolfish howl.

“Awooooooooooooo!”

“Awooo!”

“Awooooooo!”

“Awoo-oooow-oooow!”

Twil and Raine went back and forth half a dozen times, until I was wincing and Evelyn was jamming one of the damp towels over her ears.

Finally they both trailed off. Raine had a gigantic grin on her face, puffing for breath, shaking her head as if she’d just lost a race to one of the most beautiful women she’d ever met.

Twil lowered her head slowly, still facing away from us. She dropped into a squat-crouch, shoulders hunched, all four paws on the ground. The pose was more gorilla or chimpanzee than wolf, with the ape showing through beneath the hound, despite the thick and bushy tail curled at the base of her back. Her ribs heaved and shivered with each pumping breath, her silken coat of greyish-red fur wet with rain. The air steamed in front of her snout.

As if signalled by Horror’s defeat, the storm began to taper off. The wind slowed, dying away, lost between the trees. The raindrops shrank and settled, turning back into drizzly mist as the grey and damp day returned to normal. Raine and I were both soaked to the bone, clothes sodden with water, hair plastered to our heads; Evelyn had escaped the worst of it, protected by towels and her big dressing gown snuggled down in the seat of her wheelchair, but she was still horribly damp.

“Hey there, wolfie,” Raine purred at Twil’s back.

Twil turned and looked over her shoulder, toward the three of us.

Amber eyes narrowed to predatory slits. Ears perked up, tips held high. Wolfish snout closed, teeth tucked neatly behind her lips.

Raine slid forward, in front of me and Evelyn. She didn’t raise her machete, but the blade stood naked in her right fist.

“You’re on our side, right wolfie?” Raine said.

“She is!” I answered quickly, though my belly was clenching up and the tiny hairs on the back of my neck were standing on end. Twil stared at us with the poised and pregnant silence of a wolf on the hunt, her gaze steady and unwavering, sleek muscles held in absolute stillness. “Raine, she is, she’s on our side, please don’t do anything rash. Twil!” I called to her. “Twil it’s us! It’s Heather, and Raine, and Evee. You’re awake now, aren’t you? Twil? Twil, please say something.”

Twil answered by turning to face us. She rose from her crouch, front paws lifting off the ground, amber eyes flicking from one face to the next, cycling between me, then Raine, then Evee. She made no sound at all, neither a word nor a growl.

Adrenaline rushed into my head. Instinct told me to run. This was a predator, a carnivore, a memory from the distant animal past, baked into my cells themselves. Twil — the wolf — was not angry or aggressive. She was hunting. She would dismantle us like food if we let her close.

“Oh no,” I said, then hiccuped painfully. “Oh. Oh, um.”

Raine’s machete twitched in her fist; she wet her lips with a flicker of her tongue. “I can take her—”

“Raine, no!” I whined.

“—but she regenerates, right? We don’t have any silver to stop her for real. Steel won’t do the trick, am I right?”

“We won’t need silver or steel!” I yelled, my own shout chasing fear back down into my guts. I stepped forward, hobbling on my wounded left shin again, as if scrawny little Heather could possibly hold back a werewolf. “Twil! Twil, it’s us! It’s— hic, ow! It’s me, it’s Heather! I’m your friend and I love you. Twil? Twil!”

Twil locked her gaze on Raine and took a step forward.

Twil’s werewolf form was beautiful; I had rarely gotten any real opportunities to examine the shape of her transformation in full. She really was the stereotypical movie werewolf, a perfect cross between homo sapiens and canis lupus, though lacking the more ostentatious or gruesome features of Hollywood’s imagination. Sleekly furred, lightly muscled, arms and legs elongated, a little like the limbs of an ape. Her four paws were each tipped with long blackish claws, like those of a real wolf. Her transformation gifted her perhaps a couple of inches of additional height, but she was still comfortably short, only a tiny bit taller than me, still recognisably Twil-sized. Her face was stretched forward into a long elegant snout, filled with lots of big white teeth, punctuated by her own amber eyes, topped with a pair of twitching, mobile little ears. She moved with a rolling, loping, canine gait, stalking across the ruins of the pavilion, coming right for us.

Raine raised her machete and raised her voice: “Hey, hey! I don’t wanna fight you, friend!” Twil ignored her, padding closer. “I don’t wanna fight you, I mean it! We’re all friends, right? All buddies here? Didn’t I date you once? That’s what Heather says.” Raine took a step back. “Hey, Twil, you touch either Heather or Evee and I will have to fight you. Stop there, right there. Come on, girl. Don’t make me do this, don’t make me—”

Twil’s lips peeled back from her wolfish teeth. A slow growl rose in her throat, vibrating deep and low in her chest. My heart skipped a beat, and not for the fun reasons. Raine reached for my hand to drag me back and out of the way and—

“Down!”

Evelyn’s shout carried more force than her weak and withered body seemed capable of projecting. I flinched too. Raine twitched, almost as if she’d been about to obey the command.

Twil stopped. Her jaw closed. She ceased to growl. Amber eyes flickered to Evelyn.

“Stay,” Evelyn snapped. Twil obeyed, easing back onto her haunches. “Good,” Evelyn added. “Now wake up.”

Twil just stared, a hound failing to comprehend an unfamiliar order.

“I said wake up!” Evelyn shouted. “Wake the fuck up, Twil! Come on!” Evelyn slapped the armrest of her wheelchair, temper fraying. “We all need you. I need you! Wake up!”

Twil blinked three times, straightened up out of her loping crouch, and shook herself like a wet dog. Raindrops flew everywhere. I squinted my eyes shut, wolf-fur spray misting against my face.

The werewolf transformation began to collapse. Wisps of pneuma-somatic spirit-matter parted and drifted aside like fog beneath the morning sun, tendrils and veils turning pale before vanishing into nothing, unwinding the thickly glossy fur, peeling away the slabs of muscle, revealing Twil’s limbs beneath. Her torso emerged next, still wrapped in that grey school uniform, blazer and skirt both sopping wet with rainwater. Her snout shrank as if sucked back into her face, her true features emerging from the surface. Twil’s real eyes were just as brightly amber, set in a pale face wracked by a squinting frown.

Twil looked as confused as a dog confronted by the lifting of a dream.

“Finally,” said Evelyn. “There you are.”

Raine lowered her machete and puffed out a sigh of relief. “Thanks for the save, Evee. I wasn’t looking forward to that fight.”

“Twil!” I said, hurrying over to her. “Twil, are you okay?! Are you awake? Do you recognise us? Twil?”

Twil raised both hands to ward me off — but she was no longer the shrinking violet, the nervous and apologetic parody of her prior dream-self. She neither recoiled from me nor retreated in fear, just stuck her hands out in total confidence that I would halt, no questions asked.

Though she wore the same clothes and sported the same hairstyle, Twil looked completely different to five minutes earlier. Her eyes were wide and alert, sharp and active, rather than withdrawn and veiled. Her face was no longer composed into a permanent expression of forced feminine passivity, but moved with all the angelic energy she usually displayed. Even the way she held herself was different — hips forward, shoulders back, head high.

She slowly looked left and right, amber eyes roving the clearing with a bewildered frown. Then she looked at me and flinched, blinking with sudden recognition, eyes darting to Raine and Evelyn in turn.

“Twil?” I repeated.

“Uhhhhhhhhhhhhh,” said Twil, emitting a sound like a printer suffering a nasty mechanical error. “What … like … where … uhhh?”

Twil’s voice had lost the airy, floaty, high-pitched tone, no longer a conduit for the dialogue of a heroine from a bad lesbian novel. She had dropped back to her usual cocktail of gravel and honey, soft and rough both at the same time.

“Welcome back to reality,” Evelyn grunted. “Is what I’d like to say, but this isn’t it. So welcome back to your senses, I suppose.”

I stepped closer, one hand out in case Twil needed support. “Twil, do you know where you are, or what’s been happening?”

Twil blinked up and around at the wall of trees again, at the bulwark of twig and thorn in every direction. The forest seemed to be slowly thinning again now, the paths re-opening, the unnatural arena falling away after Horror’s defeat.

“Twil?”

She finally looked at me and blew out a long sigh, puffing out her cheeks. “Yeah.”

“ … yeah?” I echoed.

Twil shrugged, a goofy smile spreading across her face. “Well, nah, not really. But wherever I am, I’m with you three, right?”

“Oh, Twil!”

Twil waved a hand at me, perhaps to forestall a hug. She squinted her eyes shut and frowned, much harder than before. “Uh, for serious, gimme a sec here, Big H. I’m kinda catching up. It’s like I’ve been dreaming for days. This is weird shit.”

I heaved a big sigh of relief. “Oh, it really is you. You’re awake, you’re with us! Twil, I missed you!”

“Uh, yeah,” Twil said, still with her eyes scrunched up. “Missed you three too. What—”

“Do you know where you are?” I asked. “Or what’s happening?”

Twil squeezed her eyes shut even harder — then they flew open, joined by a positively incandescent blush rushing up the sides of her neck and exploding into her cheeks. She stared at me, amber eyes gone wide, then glanced at Evee, then back at me.

“Twil?”

“Uh … y-yeah. Yeah … I. Oh, oh wow.” She swallowed hard. “I’ve been like, in a trance, or something? Oh wow, this is really no-shit hella embarrassing. What have I been doing this whole time?”

Evelyn snorted. “Having fun, apparently.”

Twil rounded on her, bright red in the face. “That wasn’t me! None of that was really me!”

“Yes,” Evelyn said. “Yes it was. And it’s fine to admit it. I shouldn’t laugh.”

Twil boggled at her, then shook her head, turning away. “Damn. Uh, yeah, damn, that was some major high-key embarrassing shit. Uh, you guys, uh, if you could maybe, like, forget about … about … ”

She trailed off, voice going small and reedy, then looked up and looked at me, wide-eyed with shock.

Twil burst into tears.

She was not a pretty little crier, our werewolf. Twil’s tears were big and messy. She let out a sudden series of wracking sobs and threw herself at me, arms going around my back, burying her face in my shoulder. It was one of the most uncomfortable hugs I’d ever experienced, mostly because she and I were both soaked through by the rain. I squeaked, left leg almost buckling beneath me; Twil seemed to instinctively understand what was wrong — she pulled back and used the pressure of the hug to hold me up.

“I’m one of you guys, right?!” she asked me through her tears. “I’m— I’m one of you, yeah? I always was, right?!”

“Yes, yes!” I answered, hugging her back as hard as I dared. “You are, Twil! Of course you are!”

“Shit, shit, shit!” Twil sobbed.

Twil’s crying jag ended almost as quickly as it had begun. She sobbed and sniffed a few more times, then awkwardly let go of me and stepped back, wiping her eyes and scrubbing at her face. She took a series of deep breaths, not forcing it down but letting it all out. One with final sniff she seemed to steady herself — but then she looked at Evee, her face dropping into desolate emotion all over again.

Evelyn said: “Hug me like Heather and you’ll break my fucking spine.”

“Y-yeah,” Twil said, swallowing hard, nodding along. “I-I’m cool now. I’m cool. I think.”

“Twil,” I said gently. “How much do you remember—”

“All of it,” she said through a big cringe.

“Okay, so, do you know where you are? Both physically and metaphysically??”

Twil blew out a big breath. “Yeah. Well, kinda, like. We’re all trapped in a cartoon mental hospital or some shit? Evil nurses and crap like that. Sevens is in charge of the place. The Eye is a fucking gilf or something. Lozzie threw a riot. Which, you know, good. Fuck this place.” She sighed and shook her head, almost laughing. “Would be funny if it wasn’t so dumb. Or, like, serious, I know. And me, yeah, I was … ”

Twil looked down at herself. Her mouth dropped open.

“What the fuck am I wearing!?” she said. She plucked at the absurd school uniform, lifting the sides of the grey blazer, her face contorting with disgust and dismay as she pulled at the tie around her neck. “Why am I dressed like a prep school wanker?! Or an anime girl? And it’s all grey, what the hell?! Did you put me up to this?” She pointed at Evee. “Is this like your fantasy, projected onto me?”

“Ha!” Evelyn barked, utterly unembarrassed. That made Twil blink in surprise. “If I was in charge of dressing you up, you’d be wearing a magical girl outfit. In pink. With frills. High heels maybe. No, Twil, none of us had a hand in any of this. You did this to yourself.”

“That’s not precisely accurate,” I said gently. “Technically the Eye is responsible for all of this. Kind of. You were just—”

“Yeah, yeah, I remember the chat earlier, Big H, it’s cool.” Twil huffed. “But seriously, this?” she gestured up and down at herself. “I look like a private school mascot!”

Evelyn snorted again. “And you were having yourself quite the nice little fantasy.”

Twil grimaced, hissing through her teeth. She grabbed the lapels of her grey blazer and peeled the sodden garment off her shoulders, then threw it at the ground with a wet slap. Her white shirt was soaked through as well, stuck to her skin, leaving very little to the imagination, highlighting the outline of a bra against her torso.

I blushed, putting one hand to my mouth. “Um, Twil. I-I can see your—”

She grabbed her grey tie and yanked the knot forward, pulling and tugging until the whole thing came loose. She was about to cast that away as well, but then thought better of it and stuck the loose tie into her skirt pocket. Then she reached up and tore the top two buttons off her shirt, opening the collar and releasing her throat, revealing a slip of collarbone on either side.

Twil hesitated, then shouted, “Fuck it!” and ripped the rest of her shirt open, pulling the buttons free all the way to the bottom.

Thankfully she didn’t peel the shirt off as well, but left it draped over her shoulders, open down the middle. Even so, the open shirt left nothing to the imagination.

“T-Twil—” I stammered.

“I don’t fuckin’ care!” Twil spat. “Fuck this, fuck all of it! I’d go naked if I thought I could get away with it. Screw this skirt, too. I didn’t even wear shit this bad in secondary school! And why is my hair so straight?!” She reached up and ran both hands through her unnaturally straightened hair, messing it up in every possible direction, until her head was a mass of jumbled dark tresses. “Fuckin’ take away my curls, bitch-ass stupid dream shit.” She huffed. “Uh, sorry, Big H. Evee. Raine. Just … this is real weird. I hate this.”

“We’ve all been through it,” I said as gently as I could. “Some of us worse, some of us easier. Just … do what you need to do, Twil.”

Twil sniffed and ran a hand through her hair. She had gone from prudish good-girl to punk-rock rakish in record time. The open-shirt look suited her, even if it was dictated by nothing more than necessity.

“Yeah, yeah. I think I’m alright now,” she muttered. “Mostly. Kinda. Fuuuuuck that was weird.”

“Twil, I need to ask you, very seriously. How much do you remember? How much are you aware of?”

Twil let out a big sigh. “All of it, like I said before. Look, I’m good, I’m cool, I’m up to speed. We’re inside a dream, trapped in a mental hospital, all that weird jazz. And you’ve lost your tentacles.” Twil gestured at me. “Sorry to hear about that. Fuckin’ sucks for you, right?”

“Um, yes,” I replied. “It does ‘fucking suck’, to put it lightly. Thank you.”

Twil nodded at Raine. “Raine’s half-awake, right?” Then Evee. “Evelyn, Evee, you … you doing alright like that?”

“No,” Evee grunted. “I am confined to this chair. My magic does not work. Praem is reduced to a plushie.”

“Figures,” Twil said with a grimace. “Sorry. You’re in real bad, worst of us all. Wish I could, like, do something to help.”

“Huh,” Evee grunted again. “Thank you.”

“So, yeah,” Twil said. “I’m up to speed. I even remember … the … hey?” Twil squinted and trailed off, looking left and right, one hand out as if reaching for somebody who should have been at her side. “Where are the two girls I was with?” Twil cracked a sudden grin. “Daaaaaaamn. Damn, that was my fantasy? Hoooo, okay, I mean I’m not into the schoolgirl look, it’s kinda shitty, but those two were fine as fuck. Nice!”

Evelyn rolled her eyes. “They were you, you absolute moron. You were playing out your own sapphic boarding school fantasy with yourself and yourself. You may as well have been snogging the back of your own hand.”

Twil laughed, relieved at last. “Yeah, which means I’m fine as fuck too! I think you agree, right?”

Evelyn answered by rolling her eyes again. “This is going to be insufferable.”

“Maybe I should dye my hair blonde for a bit, like the first one,” Twil muttered, then cleared her throat. “Uh, but yeah, I mean, they were real ten out of ten hot shit, right up until the part where they turned into plants, which was weird.”

“I thought the plants were really pretty,” I said. “In a very … special … way?”

Everyone was looking at me, so I trailed off and stopped talking.

“Aliens,” Twil said. “Actual no-shit aliens. Plant people! Hiding inside my mind. Weird. Thank fuck they were on our side, right?”

“Yes, quite,” I said.

“Twil,” Evelyn said, rather matter-of-fact. “You’ve got your werewolf transformation back, yes? We may be relying on you. We can’t have any duds.”

Twil snorted, rolled her eyes, and trudged over to Evee’s wheelchair. The back of her white shirt was still wet, stuck to her skin. Her tattoos were clearly visible through the sodden fabric — beautiful dark green spirals of solid colour, stretching from her shoulders all the way down her back, vanishing beneath the waistline of her skirt. The spiral pattern had no beginning and no end, forming one unbroken line; yet when one looked at any single point, a hundred dead ends appeared to proliferate in one’s peripheral vision, animating the spirals with sinuous, coiling, snake-like motions.

Twil stopped a few paces from Evee, put her hands on her hips, and said: “Of course I’m back to normal. I’m completely in contro—”

A pair of wolf ears sprung from the top of Twil’s head with a little ‘spoink!’ sound effect — an actual noise, not just something in my imagination. Furred in luxuriant greyish-red, they twitched and shivered as Twil stood there blinking in surprise. A half-second later, a bushy tail sprouted from her rear, lifting the back of her grey skirt, swishing back and forth as if with sudden excitement.

Raine burst out laughing. Evelyn cleared her throat and raised her chin. Twil touched her ears and tail, frowning in confusion.

“You were saying?” Evelyn asked.

“I didn’t do this on purpose!” Twil went all shrill. “It’s just … it’s never been this easy before. Is this because we’re in a dream?”

“Probably,” Evelyn grunted. “Or maybe you’ve come to terms with something and turned into a furry.”

“Well, shit. I’m riding high, I guess.” Twil cracked a grin, tail wagging — then stopped, and stopped grinning too, frowning down at Evee. “Hey, you bopped me in the face earlier. Like, you actually punched me, Evee.”

“Just doing what I had to.”

Twil rubbed her chin, though she wasn’t even bruised. Her cheeks went a little red. Her tail stuck straight out. “You, uh … all that stuff you said. When you were waking me up. What about all that?”

“I meant every word,” Evelyn said, utterly unembarrassed. “And the kiss, too. A little bit more important than the punch, no?”

Twil didn’t seem to know what to say for a moment. She cleared her throat, turned away and back again, then just nodded. Her tail coiled up, her wolf-ears went flat. “Well, uh. We can like, talk about all that when we’re out of here. Yeah?”

“Certainly,” Evelyn deadpanned. “My beloved mongrel.”

Twil spluttered. “Don’t fuckin’ call me that, that’s weird! And I’m not a mongrel.”

Evelyn smiled, as much with her eyes as with her mouth. Twil frowned at her for a long moment, blushing awkwardly. After a moment, her new tail started wagging again. Eventually she turned away, looking at me and Raine.

“Big H, hey,” she said. “Thanks for the assist. Meant a lot. I already like, hugged you and all. You know?”

“You’re welcome. I like your, um, new tail, yes. Um. Really, the Lillies did most of the heavy lifting. I really, really hope they come back. We could use their help a second time.”

I stuck my hand inside my yellow blanket and felt for the greenish soapstone coins, just to make sure they were secure. They were still slightly warm from the Lillies’ hands.

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted. “We could, yes. Though I would rather not rely on the whims of those particular Outsiders.”

I boggled at her. “Why not? They more than proved themselves.”

Evelyn chewed on her tongue for a moment. “I’ll refer you to the relevant passages of certain books sometime. I recognised them, by description. That’s all.”

“The Lillies specifically? Zalu and Xiyu?”

Evelyn shook her head. “No. Their ‘species’, I suppose.”

I let out a little sigh. “Evee, imagine if you recognised a human being by description. On average we’re a pretty nasty species too. You don’t even have to go beyond England to find some of the worst examples of us. Don’t judge the Lillies just because they were big starfish cactus creatures. They helped us, without holding back. And they were like me! They were taken by the Eye!”

Evelyn let out a grudging sigh. “Fine, fine.”

While Evelyn and I debated the nature of our Outsider friends, Twil and Raine were eyeing each other up, far too much like a pair of unfamiliar dogs.

“You look like total shit,” Twil said to Raine, grinning with friendly affection, tail wagging back and forth. “Like you’ve been dragged backwards through a cesspit.”

Raine broke into a slow grin too, looking Twil up and down. “Did we really used to date?”

Twil grimaced. “For like five minutes. You aren’t my type, Raine, real talk. You never were. I was just lonely and being funny.”

Raine nodded slowly, then tilted her head from side to side, cracking and popping the vertebrae in her neck. “So, this is the real Twillamina, huh?”

Twil’s grimace did double-duty. “Shiiiiiit, don’t call me that. That is not my real name. Cringey bullshit.”

“Sure thing, Twil,” Raine purred. “I think you and I are gonna get on just fine.”

Twil eyed Raine again; Twil’s new tail stopped wagging. “You’re weird like this.”

“Weird how?”

“ … I dunno,” Twil said. “You get my hackles up. Like you’re gonna throw down all of a sudden. Like I don’t wanna turn my back toward you. Hey, Big H, Heather, is she really safe like this?”

I cleared my throat. “Behave, please. Both of you. Raine, be a good girl for me. And Twil, yes, Raine is on our side. Unquestionably.”

Raine shot Twil a wink. Twil blew out a long, long sigh. “Alright. One for all and all for one and all that shit. So, like, what do we do now?”

Evelyn spoke up. “First, I think we should inspect your kill. Make sure we’ve been successful. Somebody wheel me over there, please.”

In the shock and aftermath of the fight and the victory and Twil’s transformation, nobody offered an alternative course of action, and we did need to go check on the dubious spoils of our little war, after all. I started to hobble over to take the handles of Evee’s wheelchair, but Twil got there first. She said, “I’ll do it, I feel strong and energetic. You gotta rest that leg, right?”

“That she does,” Evelyn said. “Heather, take your weight off that leg. Twil, you’re on wheelchair duty — and do not leave me behind if I need to move. Understand?”

“Yeah, yeah,” Twil grumbled with a smile in her voice. “I got you, Saye.”

“And I’ve got Heather,” said Raine. She slipped her machete away inside the canvas bag on the back of Evee’s wheelchair, then helped me to stand properly, with an arm beneath my shoulders. She took a good portion of my body weight so I could lessen the burden on my wounded left shin.

We four — five, if one counted Praem tucked away inside Evelyn’s big grey dressing gown — circled around the ruins of the shattered pavilion, to where Horror’s headless corpse and decapitated cranium lay, at the edge of the plastic and wooden rubble.

Horror’s body lay on its side, twisted by the angle at which Twil had dropped it; both arms were stuck out backward, one pinned awkwardly beneath her body weight, the other flopped at an unnatural angle, hanging limp over her opposite side. One leg was bent backward, the other lay straight. They both looked broken. She seemed no smaller or less imposing in death, wrapped in her puffy white coat and matching uniform.

Horror’s head sat upright in a pile of red plastic roof fragments. The eyes were open, staring straight ahead. The mouth gaped slightly, the echo of a final unspoken word on her tongue. A trickle of blood ran from the corner of her lips.

“Looks pretty dead to me,” Twil muttered, leaning over Evee’s shoulder from behind. “I kinda remember doing it, but … kinda hazy, like.”

Evelyn snorted. “This isn’t right. Can’t you see?”

Raine said, “Not enough blood.”

“Eh?” Twil frowned. “What? What are you two talking about?”

“Not enough blood,” Raine repeated. “Should be a lot more blood in a human body than that.”

“She’s right,” I said with slowly dawning realisation. “I’ve … well, all of us, really, we’ve all seen more than our fair share of corpses. There’s nowhere near enough blood around the body and the head. Look at that little puddle. That’s not enough blood from a fatal neck wound.”

A picturesque little pool of blood lay beneath the ragged stump of the neck, still and serene, the edges perfectly rounded as if it was refusing to mix with the moisture on the ground. It could not have been more than than a single mug-full worth of crimson. No blood at all had pooled beneath the severed head, not even a few droplets.

“Huh,” Twil grunted, frowning hard. “Okaaaaay. That’s weird, yeah. Maybe it’s the sun? Maybe it dried? Sun’s finally coming out, after … all … ” Twil trailed off as she looked up, one hand out to feel for the rain. “Is that … the Eye, up there? Like, in the sky?”

“Yes,” I confirmed. “And it’s a good sign that you can see that, by the way. That means you’re fully awake.”

Twil puffed out a big sigh. “Great. Still. Sun’s coming out. That’s gotta be a good sign, hey?”

Twil was correct. The rain had ceased and the light was slowly brightening, creeping through the woodland canopy with gentle fingers of early afternoon sun. The ragged remains of the wind rustled the leaves against themselves, but no longer shook the trees with freezing gusts. The storm had passed, blown itself out, leaving behind a sunny afternoon.

“Not necessarily,” Evelyn grunted. “All it means is the conditions of the dream have changed. The rules or the script or whatever, it’s all adjusted according to our actions.”

“Yeah,” Twil said, “because we beat the mid-boss, right?” She gestured at Horror’s head and corpse again. “One down, one to go. How is this bad?”

“It’s not,” I said gently. “This is very good. Thank you, Twil, you did the right thing by killing her. We exploited the nature of the dream and we won this battle. But the war is far from over. Um, not to get too metaphorical.”

“Yuuuuuup,” Raine echoed me. She made sure I could stand properly, then left my side briefly. She circled around the ruins of the pavilion to the right, then doubled back to the left, head on a swivel as she stared off into the woods. “We need to be on the lookout for the next move.”

Twil snorted. “But—”

“This isn’t Castlevania,” Raine went on. “The hospital won’t come crumbling down just because we cut off Dracula’s head.” Raine thumbed at the corpse. “And she ain’t Dracula, anyway.”

“Yes,” I added. “I have only the vaguest idea what ‘Castlevania’ means, but Raine is right. One nurse is not the entire institution.”

Twil laughed and spread her hands, shaking her head with disbelief. “Uhh, but you’ve got me now, yo? Can’t we just walk in the front door and bust some heads open? I’m invincible!”

“They’ll have silver now,” I said.

“Ha!” Evelyn barked. “Probably. Good thinking, Heather.”

Twil went wide-eyed, staring at me. “Wh-what?”

I sighed and rubbed at my eyes, feeling exhausted. “Sorry. I mean, it’s just a guess, but it makes perfect sense. The dream reacts to the changes we make. I’m not willing to risk you putting yourself up front and getting stabbed with a silver dagger or something, Twil. We’ve introduced the concept of a werewolf into the dream. It may react accordingly. We’ve gotten this far by being careful and cautious, by relying on proper planning. We have no reason to change that now.”

Twil boggled at me, then at Evelyn. Evee nodded in silent agreement. Finally Twil turned and appealed to Raine for help, but Raine just smirked, and said, “You ain’t solving all our problems alone, wolfie.”

“Then what the fuck was the point!?” Twil went shrill. Her tail went all bushy, bristling with anger, while her wolf-ears stood straight up. “All that stuff about me you said to the Lillies, was that bullshit? Aren’t I your ace in the hole? I thought we were gonna rock up through the front door so I could go all Brinkwood style on their asses!”

I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, gathering my thoughts. “Twil—”

“No, seriously,” Twil interrupted before I could get the words out. “What was the point of freeing me if we’re not gonna strike back?”

Evelyn snapped, “Because we all love you, you dozy mutt.”

Twil spluttered to a halt. “Wha— I mean— buh— um—”

“We would free you even if you were completely bloody useless,” Evelyn went on. “Because, as Heather so eloquently said, you are and always will be one of us. Look at me, I’m borderline useless right now myself. No magic, very little help, practically a burden with this wheelchair. But Heather moved heaven and earth to free me. We’d all do the same for you. Stop whining.”

“Evee,” I said, gently but firmly. “Do not call yourself useless, please.” Then I opened my eyes and raised my chin. “Twil.”

“Y-yeah?” Twil’s tail curled upward and her ears went flat. “What’s up, Big H?”

“As I was trying to say. Sooner or later, Lozzie will throw a second riot, a second attempt at her revolution. Those girls in the hospital, whatever they really are, they’re ready to boil over whenever she says. And when Lozzie turns up the heat and makes that happen, we need to be ready.”

Twil frowned at me, mildly confused. “Sure we do? Yeah, of course, we do?”

“You, Zheng, Praem, Raine,” I went on. “Evee, if we can get her magic back. Even me, if I can somehow regain my brain-math or get my other selves back. Yes, Lozzie has freed the Cattys, and the Knights will be on our side eventually. But when Lozzie throws that riot, we have to be ready, as a group, to fight for that. The next time the institution responds, we have to be prepared to do incredible violence to protect those girls and overthrow the systems at play here. If we rush in there now and you get overwhelmed, we will have wasted that future opening. We support Lozzie’s revolution, the moment she needs us. We don’t go off beforehand. That’s my plan.”

Twil gaped at me, then swallowed, looking me up and down. She nodded slowly. “Okay. Okay, sure. Holy shit, Big H. When’d you turn into Che Guevara?”

I blinked, bewildered. “I’m sorry? Pardon?”

Raine chuckled with affectionate laughter. “Little Lozz ain’t the only revolutionary at work around here.”

A blush exploded into my cheeks. “I’m just laying out the obvious strategy! I’m not making a special argument here, really! I don’t know the first thing about guerilla warfare, this is just obvious stuff, isn’t it?”

“To some,” Evelyn grumbled, though she had a strange little smile on her lips.

Twil shrugged. “Not to me, I guess. Sure, though. We’ll go with your plan, Big H. You’re the one with most of the dream in your head, after all. So, what’s the next step now we’ve done for Horror?”

“I, um … ” I trailed off, feeling a weight settling on my shoulders. My head felt heavy and tired. My left leg was throbbing very badly, the wound gone stiff and hard now the worst of the adrenaline had once again left my bloodstream. My hair was still wet, my pajama bottoms were soaked through, and my slippers were sodden with water; my torso and shoulders had been protected from the worst of the rain by the yellow blanket, but the rest of me had not fared so well. “I’m not sure,” I said eventually. “We’re all tired and wet after that. We need to regroup, um … ”

“Sunshine’ll help with that part,” Twil said, spreading her arms to catch more of the slowly brightening sun. “This is pretty good, actually!”

She had a point. The light and heat were climbing toward those of a proper summer’s afternoon, despite the absence of a real sun in the sky. My hair was starting to dry out a little. I flapped the sides of my yellow blanket.

“That’s … true.”

Raine stepped past me and headed toward Horror’s collapsed body. “Executive decision,” she said. “Let’s turn Horror upside down and shake her by the ankles, see if any goodies fall out of her pockets.”

“Raine!” I tutted, vaguely horrified.

Luckily for our sensitive constitutions and the contents of our collective stomachs, Raine was not speaking literally in her proposed handling of Horror’s already grisly corpse. She rolled the body onto its back and spent a few minutes going through the pockets of both the coat and the nurse uniform. I watched, feeling a little sick, but unable to look away; we had killed this woman, whatever she really was, whatever she represented. Evelyn and Twil watched as well, though Twil took several moments to re-arrange Evelyn’s towels and help with her dressing gown, so the damp patches would dry in the sun. Evelyn grumbled and fussed, but she submitted to Twil’s tender care without further complaint.

Raine recovered Horror’s cattle-prod stun-gun, though the weapon failed to activate when she thumbed the button; perhaps the electrical components had been ruined by the rainwater. She dug out Horror’s mobile phone, nice and dry, with plenty of charge left in the battery. She tossed the phone to Twil, to slip into the canvas bag on the back of Evee’s wheelchair. Next came a lanyard and an ID card, with a little photograph of Horror herself printed on the plastic. The card showed an employee number and her name — simply A.HORROR, the same as on her name badge. She had a purse with two credit cards and no cash, but nothing else of note within the pink leather folds. Last but not least, the inner pockets of her uniform provided us with an unexpected bounty — a heavy bunch of keys in all different shapes and sizes, hanging from a big steel keyring.

“Bingo,” Raine said, straightening up and cracking a grin, dangling the jingling bunch from her fingers. “Keys to the kingdom.”

“I doubt any of those will open the high-security wing,” I said. “But that’s wonderful, yes! We could potentially get in anywhere we need. We could find somewhere to rest, somewhere more secure than that locker room, at least.”

Raine winked at me. “Or we could find weapons. Food. Clothes. Whatever you like, sweet thing.”

“Or the morgue,” Evelyn grunted. “If they have one.”

I blinked at her. “The … the morgue? Why? What for?”

Evelyn sighed. “We’ve already discussed this, Heather. I need my mother’s corpse. Or more accurately, her thigh bone. If I’m going to be a mage once again, inside this dream, I need my wand.”

Twil leaned around Evee’s chair and boggled at her. “What?!”

Evelyn rolled her eyes. “The less you comprehend, the better for you.”

“Wait wait wait,” Twil said. “No way. Your wand, that bone, the real one, like. That was your mother’s leg all this time!?”

Evelyn folded her arms. The Praem Plushie seemed to peek over her forearms. “Like I said, Twil. The less you know, the better for you.”

“Fucking hell!” Twil said. “Absolutely not! You need something, I wanna know about it, Evee! I don’t care what it is—”

Evelyn spluttered. “Just— stop— Twil, please—”

I spoke over both of them, trying to cut this short. “We all have to accept how weird this is. If getting Evee’s magic back means stealing her mother’s thigh bone, then, fine. That’s what we’ll do.”

Twil puffed out a big sigh. “Yeah, that’s what I’m saying, yo. Is that our next step, then?”

“Actually,” I said slowly, as a lump formed in my throat. “No. I think our next move has to be dictated by … available … resources.”

“Eh?” Twil frowned.

Evelyn said, “Heather, what are you talking about?”

Raine walked back over to the wheelchair and tossed the bunch of keys into our canvas bag. Then she drew her machete and removed it from the fabric sheath. She nodded to me, unsmiling, taking this entirely seriously.

“Arm or leg?” she asked.

I winced. “That probably won’t be enough, not by itself.”

Twil glanced between me and Raine, frown deepening, wolf ears going flat. “What the hell are you two talking about?” she said slowly.

“Freeing Zheng,” I said, unable to meet Twil’s eyes.

“Ah,” Evelyn said. “I should have guessed.”

“What?” Twil said, low and slow.

Raine nodded, hefting her machete in one hand. “Both arms? Both legs? More?”

I swallowed, trying not to feel nauseated. This was all a dream, and none of the people here were inhabiting their real, actual, physical bodies. But it was going to look and feel entirely authentic.

“Probably an arm,” I said. “For bulk. And … and … we need the heart. Zheng always has a thing about hearts. She finds them very symbolic.”

Raine pulled a big comedic wince. “That’s gonna get real messy. I can do it, sweet thing, ain’t saying I can’t. But I’m gonna be messy once I’m done.”

“We’ll find you a shower afterward, so you can clean up.”

Twil held out both hands. “Can one of you three explain to me what the hell you’re talking about? ‘Cos I don’t like where this is going.”

I raised my eyes to Twil’s face, then looked over at Horror’s corpse, lying on it’s back.

Twil went pale. “Oh, fuck no.”

“I promised Zheng she could eat a nurse,” I said. “Horror, specifically. I don’t think we can carry the whole corpse without getting spotted, especially trying to get it into the hospital, even with Evee’s Fadestone to help us. But an arm for bulk, and the heart for symbolic reasons, we can do that. It will probably free Zheng. We do Zheng next, because the resources are right here, and we’re unlikely to get a better chance than this. Then we find Evee’s mother’s corpse, solve the magic problem. Then we … figure out Praem? We can go from there.”

“Fuuuuuuck,” Twil groaned. Her wolf ears went flat and her tail tucked up between her legs. “Oh shit, yo, I don’t wanna see this! How do you even get a heart out of a chest?”

Raine grinned. “With a big enough knife, all things are possible.”

“Ohhhh fuck,” Twil moaned.

“I thought you were a werewolf, Twil?” Evelyn grumbled. “Show some … some … stomach.”

“That doesn’t mean I wanna watch Raine go all Texas Chainsaw Massacre on some lady’s corpse! Fucking hell!”

Evelyn looked a little green in the face as well. She cleared her throat. “Well, we can both look away, then. I’ll thank you to wheel me around, please.”

“No time like the present,” Raine announced. “I’ll get to straight to work, make this quick. Sweet thing, you don’t have to watch either.”

“I … I think I owe it, to you, maybe even to Horror,” I said, though sweat broke out on my forehead and down my back. “Just … let’s get this over with, as quickly and efficiently as we can, yes.”

Raine grabbed three of the spare towels from inside the canvas bag, then strode back over toward the corpse. I crossed my arms over my chest, hugging myself tight, my mouth going dry; I didn’t want to watch the gory details, but I had ordered Raine to do this, so I could not allow her to shoulder the entire burden alone, no matter how robust and sturdy her stomach.

Twil turned Evee’s wheelchair away, to spare both of them from observing the coming butchery. Evelyn reached out with one hesitant hand and brushed the edge of Twil’s bushy tail. Twil flinched, then relaxed. I left them to their flirting — or whatever it was — and focused on Raine’s work with Horror.

Raine worked fast, without speaking or cracking jokes or any unnecessary flair. She knelt next to the corpse and manoeuvred Horror’s right arm out of her puffy white raincoat, extending it perpendicular from her body. Raine raised the machete, using her other hand to guide her aim. The limb came off in three quick hacks with the blade — chop chop chop, like a butcher’s knife slamming through meat. I felt bile rise up my throat as Raine finally cut all the way through, separating Horror’s right arm from her torso at the shoulder. Raine lifted the severed limb, folded it at the elbow, and quickly wrapped it in one of the towels, hiding it away. The stump barely bled at all, exactly like Horror’s neck.

Extracting Horror’s heart was more of a challenge. Raine didn’t have a bone saw to break through the sternum or the ribcage, so she cut into the soft flesh just below the last of Horror’s floating ribs, on the left side of her chest. She worked the point and edge of her machete inside the wound, hacking and yanking at the bottom of the ribcage; the corpse produced the most awful sounds of ripping and sucking, fluids and blood spilling forth, meat ripping and tearing. I had to turn away and gag when Raine stuck her whole hand and wrist inside the massive wound, but then I turned back, forcing myself to bear witness.

“There you are,” Raine grunted, gritting her teeth, almost elbow-deep inside a still-warm corpse. “Just a biiiitt more, come on, come on. There!”

Raine yanked. A ripping sound made the corpse jerk. Raine pulled her hand free, holding a fist-sized lump of bloody flesh, trailing the ends of several flapping meaty tubes.

It didn’t look much like a heart. It was just a rose-red lump of steaming, bleeding, quivering meat. But I trusted Raine’s judgement. She bundled up Horror’s heart in the second towel, tied it into a tight package, then used the third towel to wipe the worst of the blood off her hands and forearm.

“Good girl, Raine,” I said, taking slow, steady, deep breaths to still my own queasy stomach. “Good girl, well done, that was … difficult. Oh my gosh, that was the most disgusting thing we’ve ever done. Oh my gosh. Oh, we did not just do that. Oh.”

Raine cracked a grin and shot me a wink, wiping the sticky crimson mess off her machete with the spare towel. “Not difficult for me, sweet thing.”

“Bloody hell,” Twil grunted, wheeling Evelyn back around. “The sounds were bad enough!”

Evelyn huffed, looking pale and green. “Stop talking about the sounds. Stop talking about it at all, please—”

A sudden and unexpected voice interrupted us all, filling the sunny air of the woodland clearing.

“Don’t you girls know that it’s very rude to take other people’s things without permission?”

I jumped about a foot in the air, swallowing a scream. Raine spun, machete out, ready for the one thing we’d all silently agreed not to discuss. Evelyn clutched at the armrests of her wheelchair. Twil swore, loudly and creatively and with several mentions of female genitalia.

Horror’s head — her severed head, perched on a mass of broken roof fragments — stared at us, waiting for an answer. She blinked several times. Her lips opened, drooling a thin trickle of blood from both corners of her mouth.

“It’s stealing,” she said. Her voice bubbled with the blood in her throat, gummy and moist. “Theft. Very naughty. Technically a crime, though I suspect that’s the least of your criminal worries at present, considering what you’ve just done.”

I stared at it — at her? At Horror? — with my mouth hanging open in shock. Raine reacted with much more practical considerations in mind; she turned and kicked the corpse itself to make sure it wasn’t about to get up and walk around. The corpse did not so much as twitch. Twil started laughing, panting for breath, muttering ‘fuck me, fuck me’. Evelyn hissed between her teeth, almost growling with frustration.

“We … ” I said, trying to gather my voice. “We all knew this might happen! Everybody stay calm!”

Twil shouted at the head: “How are you talking without any fucking lungs?! You haven’t got any air up in your pipes!”

“This is a dream, or a play,” Evelyn growled through her teeth. “Forget logic, Twil. Think narratively.”

Raine lifted her machete again. “Oh, I’m thinking narratively alright. Sweet thing, say the word and I’ll scoop out whatever’s left of her.”

Horror’s eyes flicked back and forth as we spoke, eyebrows raised with the distinct air of a very unimpressed adult watching a group of children attempting to hide the evidence of a failed practical joke. She waited until we all trailed off, all of us staring down at her severed head.

“Well,” she said. “I’m glad you girls are having so much fun with this. But I assure you, this little jaunt is far from over, and I am far from finished with you all.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Surprise! Oh no, wait, you totally saw that coming, right? That was obvious, wasn’t it? Surely! A head, just sitting there, perfectly upright, as if the actress is just below the stage, waiting to resume her dialogue, right?

Ahem! Anyway! This might actually be some of the most explicit on-screen gore in Katalepsis in … a while??? Not sure if it’s the most explicit ever, we’ve had some pretty heavy stuff before, but I don’t think Raine has ever dismantled a body. That’s a new one on her. Not that she’s squeamish about such matters. Raine isn’t really squeamish about anything. And Twil! Lookit those ears and that tail! Ah, but if only we had more time to enjoy Twil’s fluffiness. It’s back into the horror (lol) we dive.

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me a lot! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you, dear readers! Thank you so much for being here and enjoying my little story! I couldn’t do with without all of you, so, as always, Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, it’s time to strike up a little conversation with this head nurse. Don’t lose your head, Heather. Use your noggin. Some skullduggery is afoot. Or ahead. Okay, okay! I’ll stop before Evee hits me with her walking stick.

bedlam boundary – 24.19

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Mental illness stereotypes
Sexualised metaphors for violence



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Horror stepped from the tree line and walked into the clearing.

Each footfall was neatly measured, drawing subtle squeaks of damp wood from the spongy carpet of sodden wood chips, accompanied by a subtle brush of polyester moving across cloth, the sound of her puffy raincoat rubbing against her nurse’s uniform. Drizzle and mist glazed the canvas of her black umbrella with a sheen of moisture, while thick droplets gathered and hung from the tips of the metal spokes. Her stride shook the droplets loose, falling to the wood chips as fat, wet, glistening globs, like mucus from the mouth of some unknowable Outsider.

The hazy grey light of the rainy day grew dim and dark as she approached, throwing deep shadows across the clearing and beneath the roof of the pavilion, as if heavy clouds moved to obscure the non-existent sun in the empty sky. For there was no sun, no sky, no clouds, only the wrinkled surface of the Eye stretching from horizon to horizon. Yet still the darkness thickened with Horror’s every step. The trees seemed suddenly taller, closing off the ring of open space above our heads, swelling inward with undergrowth to choke the passages between the trunks. The woods extended skeletal branches to form a thick and thorny wall, the paths leading out erased by time and weather. Cold air wormed invasive fingers beneath my yellow blanket. Real raindrops replaced the swirling mist, falling with a drumming patter upon the pavilion roof and spattering off Horror’s umbrella.

Horror walked right up to the pavilion’s concrete foundation, then stopped.

Sound came rushing back — the drip-drip-drip of rainwater running from the red plastic roof, the rushing of wind through the tree trunks, the creaking of branches and the rustle of leaves overhead.

Horror smiled, cheeks plump and rosy with false warmth.

“Are you girls going to make me repeat myself a third time?” she said. “Because I really don’t like having to do that. You’ve all got working ears, none of you are deaf. I know that for a fact, seeing as I’ve known you all for the entire duration of your stay at Cygnet. I’ve known all of you since your very first day here, since you walked through those doors and joined us in the hospital. So I’m well aware that you’re being obstinate, choosing not to answer my perfectly reasonable question. Isn’t that right?”

Evelyn hissed between her teeth, “Don’t answer her.”

Twil was gaping at the woods, at the thickened tree line, at the sudden darkening of the light and deepening of the storm. “W-what’s happening to the woods?” she said. “What’s happening!?”

I grabbed the handles of Evelyn’s wheelchair and pulled her backward, retreating a few paces from Horror’s position; the benches and the empty fire pit stood as a bulwark between us, but I trusted nothing in the dream when it came to Horror. She had survived the King in Yellow. Wooden benches would not stop her, if the logic of the dream bent her way.

“Raine!” I snapped. “Raine, back away from her! Zalu, Xiyu, you as well! Bring Twil, over here, now!”

Zalu shook her head, eyes locked with Horror’s too-sweet gaze. “I think it’s a bit too late to resume our hiding places.”

Xiyu raised her nightstick in one white-knuckled fist. “She was listening to us. To us, for real.”

“Rumbled,” Zalu sighed. “How very tiresome.”

“Quite!” said Horror, dropping ninety five percent of her smile. “It’s no use running away over and over. You girls can’t live out here in the woods, and you can’t get over the outside wall, not without seriously injuring yourselves in the process, and none of us want that. Running away merely delays the inevitable. Are you really going to make me trudge back and forth across the hospital grounds, just to end up in the same place? It’s very tiring and I’m going to get worn out. Think of my poor feet. I’m not so different to you, I’m just a nurse, doing my job.”

Raine smirked. “I can think of a much better way to get you all sweaty and breathless. You and me, one on one, we can make a much better afternoon of it. What do you say?”

I almost tutted, but I restrained my ire; Raine had made a good point earlier about breaking down Horror’s facade, whatever she really was.

Not that I didn’t doubt the truth of Raine’s offer.

Horror sighed and rolled her eyes, but not without a touch of colour in her cheeks and a tiny smile on her lips. “Raine, isn’t it? From the high security wing, yes? I know you’re of age, but there’s still an unfortunate power differential between you and I. Even if I did have a personal interest in your dubious advances, that would break so many rules of good conduct. They’d throw me at a tribunal so fast my head would spin. So, no, I shan’t be having illicit sexual relations with a resident or a patient. Besides, you would need about three baths first, a medical examination, a course of inoculations, some antibiotics, and probably a course of de-worming pills.”

Raine chuckled. “Yeah, thought so. Pity. I’d prefer it go down that way, instead of like this.” She raised her machete and pointed at Horror. “I was gonna get all up in your guts, but now I’m just gonna gut you.”

“Raine!” I hissed. “Get to the wheelchair, now, touch it so we can go! Raine, we need to hide, we—”

“We can’t,” said Evelyn, her voice stretched razor thin, like a piano wire about to snap.

“ … Evee?”

“I’ve been attempting to use the Fadestone since the first step she took toward us,” Evelyn hissed. “And I can’t. I can’t. I can’t calm myself. I can’t not panic. She’s doing this to us somehow. I can’t use it. I’m … fuck!” she hissed. “I’m too afraid!”

Horror smiled at Evelyn. “Sometimes fear is a sensible reaction, Miss Saye. Fear keeps us alive, don’t you know? There’s no point in running, not from me, and not from matricide.”

“Fuck you!” Evelyn spat.

“Tch,” Horror tutted. “Murder is a very serious crime. I’m disappointed that you don’t show more guilt. A young woman like you, with extenuating circumstances, with reasons and motivations with which any jury would sympathise, with your disabilities and your situation, not to mention your father’s financial resources and legal connections … well, let’s just say you would have a pretty good chance of a lenient sentence, if only you showed any real remorse.” Horror sighed, smiling with toxic melancholy. “What a pity you chose to destroy your own life.”

“Ha!” Evelyn barked, though I heard the strain in her voice. “Getting your facts mixed up, aren’t you?”

Horror frowned, miming a mask of gentle sympathy. “Excuse me?”

“Evee’s right,” I said out loud. “You’re not talking about what happened yesterday, you’re talking about reality, the real reality, the real world, not here. Evee killed her own mother, in reality, yes. But here, in Cygnet? She wasn’t the one who killed her mother. I killed Loretta Saye. I beat her to death with my bare hands, somehow, which is completely ridiculous because I’m not certain I would have the basic physical strength to do that, not without the rest of me. Evee was strapped into that horrible chair through the whole thing. She had no hand in it. It was me.”

Horror sighed with great concern, her frown turning pained and difficult. “Oh, Heather,” she said. “You were always such a good girl. You were on the path to a real recovery. And now you’re so confused. You’re off your medication, running around in the woods with a convicted murderer and a will-be convicted murderer. Raine treats girls like you as meat. I’m not sure what Evelyn has planned for you, but it can’t be healthy. Oh, Heather, Heather Heather Heather. There’s still a way back, for you. Myself and the staff can testify that you weren’t involved—”

“No deal,” I said. “Not ever. Just stop trying. I’m wide awake.”

Horror sighed again and shook her head. Then she turned her eyes to Twil. “And you, Twillamina. I am very surprised by your involvement in this incident.”

Twil was half-hiding behind Zalu, her big amber eyes peeking over the crisp white shoulder of Zalu’s shirt. She was clutching her book to her chest so tightly that her arms shook.

“I-I-I-I’m sorry?” she stammered. “Nurse? W-what did I do wrong?”

“Nothing,” Zalu hissed over her shoulder. “You did nothing wrong.”

Horror smiled and shook her head. “I don’t know, Twillamina. All I know is that you’re out here in the woods, mixed up in all this, associating with these three deviants and criminals. It’s not where you belong.”

“It’s exactly where she belongs!” I shouted.

Twil’s face contorted with frantic denial. “They stole my book! They took my book, I only followed them to get it back! I only—”

Horror interrupted. “And yet here you are, alongside them. Guilt by association, I’m afraid. This will all have to be untangled, at the very least. I suspect some serious punishment is in order for you, Twillamina. You strayed from the safe path through the woods. It’s your own fault you got bitten by the big bad wolf.”

“N-no … no … ” Twil whimpered. “I didn’t do anything … I didn’t … ”

“Twil!” I hissed. “Don’t listen to her, she’s lying! She’s trying to rattle you!”

Zalu nodded. “Yes, it’s all lies, darling. You’ve done nothing wrong. You are perfect as you are, I promise you. Nobody who disagrees is worth your time. This woman is rubbish. Her words are nonsense.”

Horror smiled that sickly-sweet know-better smile. “You should stop listening to your friends with such loyalty, Twillamina. They’re the ones who’ve led you astray.”

Xiyu stepped forward, nightstick clutched in her right hand, eyes narrow and level. “Shut your lying turd-streaked mouth.”

Horror blinked several times, free hand rising to her throat, miming mock-offence. “There’s no need to be so rude, Lily.” She paused to smile with sarcastic discomfort. “If Lily is indeed your real name.”

Zalu clenched her teeth. “Damn.”

“Damn, indeed,” Horror echoed, turning an unimpressed frown on Zalu and Xiyu. “You two are in an awful lot of trouble as well. Faked identities, false records, made-up backgrounds. You two aren’t remotely who you’re pretending to be, are you?” Horror drew a sharp breath between her teeth. “We’re going to have to contact your parents or guardians, get this all straightened out, and have the truth from both of you. But I’m afraid you won’t be staying at Cygnet any longer after this little stunt. We can hardly let you return to the way things were before, even under your real identities.”

Xiyu huffed. “Nice metaphor. Not.”

I said, “Has she … discovered you, for real?”

Zalu sighed, “I think so.”

“There’s nothing metaphorical about it!” Horror snapped. “You two have committed forgery, perjury, and God alone knows what else. That’s right, Twillamina. Your best friends are not who they appear to be. I don’t know why they’ve attached themselves to you, but it’s time to say goodbye to them. Permanently.”

“What?!” Twil’s eyes bulged with panic. She grabbed the back of Zalu’s shirt. “No! No, you can’t, you can’t—”

“We’re not going anywhere, Twillamina,” Zalu said over her shoulder. “I told you, we’ll always be with you, we can’t be separated. We might just … lose some outside help.”

Evelyn hissed between her teeth, “If that’s meant to be a pun, this is not the fucking time.”

“Not an intentional one, no,” Zalu said.

Horror produced a cell phone from inside a pocket of her puffy white coat. She held it in one hand and tapped at the screen with her thumb. “Now, I’m going to start by calling security to come round you all up. You girls aren’t going to drag this out by running away again, are you? I hope you’re going to … make … this … hm?”

Horror frowned down at the screen, her face lit from below by a sickly blue glow. Behind her, framed between the white shoulders of her coat and the black rim of her dripping umbrella, the woods seemed to thicken further, their trunks pressed so tightly that not a scrap of light slipped between them. Overhead, the sky darkened again, turning almost black with the threat of a real storm. The raindrops intensified, pouring down in a heavy drumming wave, little droplets bouncing off the umbrella and dancing amid the wood chips around the pavilion.

My heart climbed into my throat. “No phone signal.”

Horror looked up at me; for the first time since I’d arrived here in this insulting, degrading, oppressive dream, the face of the nightmare wore a frown of confusion and anxiety.

“I’m right, aren’t I?” I said. “Your phone doesn’t have any signal. Does it?”

Horror glanced over her shoulder at the trees, at the wall of twigs and thorns, then back down at her phone screen. She frowned harder, biting her lower lip. Her whole body hesitated, as if she wanted to take a step back, away from us.

“Heather?” Evelyn hissed. “What’s happening?”

“Yeah, sweet thing,” Raine purred. “Clue us in, ‘cos this is getting real spooky.”

“It’s the logic of the dream,” I said. “We mentioned it earlier, but now it’s really happening. Horror is a nurse, alone in the woods, confronting a group of murderers and imposters. The nature of the play, the dream, whatever, it’s reacting. She, this, whatever it is all, she’s vulnerable. The narrative logic has made her vulnerable.”

“Don’t be so sure,” said Zalu. “You’re no dreamer, human. The dream has been disrupted, yes, but that’s just as likely to be a product of her overhearing us earlier. Our presence, me and my sister, it’s breaking the dream substrate, tainting it. This might just be our fault, not an opening.”

Horror raised her eyes. She seemed perfectly calm once again. She sighed and slipped her phone back into her pocket.

“Evee,” I hissed. “You’re sure we can’t escape? You can’t use the Fadestone?”

“I’ve been trying to this entire time!” she hissed back. “The conditions of the dream have changed. Maybe only here. Whatever happens, we’re locked into this for now.”

“No hiding from this,” Xiyu said.

Raine grinned, rolled her neck from side to side, and swapped her machete from right hand to left, then back again, then again. “Ohhhh yeah,” she purred. “You know what this means? I think it’s time for a spot of good old ultra-violence.”

Xiyu snorted. “Agreed.”

“Raine!” I hissed. “Be careful! Please!”

“This is our chance, isn’t it?” Raine purred, then looked back at me and winked. “You said it yourself. She’s trapped, lost in the woods. The logic of the dream and all that, closing in on her. Time to get all slasher movie. You may not wanna watch this part, sweet thing.”

I swallowed, sweat beading on my forehead. Evee snorted, and said, “Yes, I’d rather not see this, thank you.”

“Ahem,” Horror said out loud. “I think you won’t find me as easily gotten rid of as you might prefer.”

Horror reached into her coat again and pulled out a short black baton, with a button in the handle and a length of naked steel at the end — a stun-gun, shaped like a cattle prod. She thumbed the button. The weapon emitted a loud electric click-click-click-click. Blue sparks of electrical power arced across the exposed metal tip. Raindrops sizzled and burst against the crackling halo.

“A young lady like myself does have to think about matters of self defence, after all,” she said. “Especially in my line of work, spending my days among so many troubled girls. One never knows when a patient might turn violent, or become obsessed with a member of staff. Crazy people are unpredictable, after all.”

“Oh please,” I hissed. “You’re such a stereotype. Worse than a stereotype!”

Raine grinned wider, eyes alight with pleasure. “Oh yeah. Ooooh yeah, babe. You think you can hit me with that before I run you through?” She brandished her machete. “I’ll bottom out against your spine before you can even land a kiss on my forearm.”

“Raine,” I tutted. “Does this have to be so … ”

“Weird,” Xiyu sighed.

Horror smiled back, sweet and pretty. “I’m quite adept at taking care of myself. And I’ve already rejected your advances. No, thank you. I’m sorry.”

Raine glanced at Xiyu. “You go right, I’ll go left. No mercy. Take her as quick as we can.”

“No problem with that,” Xiyu replied. “No playing.”

Raine nodded. “No playing. For real.”

“Oh my— hic— gosh,” I hissed. “Raine, be care—”

But then Raine was off, darting across the pavilion’s concrete floor like a hound who’d slipped her leash. She raced around the flimsy bulwark of the benches, looping around to Horror’s left. Xiyu went to the right, vaulting the benches in a single leap, grey skirt and transparent raincoat flapping as she landed. The two of them converged on Horror in a pincer movement, bursting out into the rain to take her from both sides. Xiyu wound back her nightstick to cave in Horror’s skull; Raine tucked her machete low, to pierce Horror beneath the ribs and straight up into her heart.

Horror raised her stun gun in one hand and twirled her umbrella in the other.

Xiyu’s nightstick bounced off the stem of the umbrella as if she’d slammed it into a brick wall. The impact jarred all the way up her arm, drawing a scream of pain from her lips. The rebound threw her backward. She dropped her weapon from numb fingers, stumbling over and crashing down into the sodden wood chips and waterlogged mud.

Raine’s machete slid past Horror’s guard — Raine was an experienced killer, after all. I’d seen her do this sort of thing over and over again, in a dozen different situations, and she always had a trick up her sleeve, powered by the sheer exuberance she took in fighting and winning. Horror might be playing by a bent and broken set of rules, but Raine was still Raine, even in a dream.

I winced, intending to look away at the last second. I may have enjoyed Raine’s style and confidence, the way she looked when she enacted such violence, but I didn’t want to watch her end a person’s life, even a metaphorical person who represented the worst excesses of the medical system.

But then Horror’s stun gun touched Raine’s sternum with an almighty crack of electrical discharge.

I didn’t see how it was possible; Horror’s arms were at the wrong angle. Raine was already too close, moving too fast. Horror should have been run through with the machete before she could even touch Raine.

Instead, Raine was thrown backward with a spasm of involuntary muscle contraction and a sharp yell of pain. She held onto her machete, but she fell over on her backside with a splash, landing amid the mud and rainwater pooling at the edge of the pavilion’s concrete foundation. Panting and hissing, grunting through her teeth, clothes soaked through in seconds, she glared upward at Horror.

“Ah ah ha,” said Horror. “Experience beats youth, every single time.”

Raine hopped to her feet, grinning back with sudden relish. “Hit me again, fuck-pig.”

Xiyu was more cautious. She climbed to her feet, grabbed her nightstick, and backed away. “She’s not playing by the rules. We can’t brute force this. We got something wrong. Something isn’t right.”

But Raine wasn’t listening. She threw herself at Horror again, a mad grin ripping across her face.

Horror repelled Raine with her stun gun three more times — crack! ping! zzzzzap! Raine kept her feet after that first tumble, whirling away with muscle convulsions, grunting and hissing through clenched teeth, squinting through the pain of brief, sharp, nasty electric shocks. On the second attempt, Xiyu darted back in as well, trying to distract Horror to buy Raine that crucial second she needed to stick a knife into the nurse’s guts. But Xiyu was thrown backward again too, tossed aside by the umbrella as if she had attacked a brick wall.

On the third try, Raine reeled away, sagging with exhaustion from the repeated shocks and muscle convulsions. Rainwater stuck her hair flat to her scalp, soaking her clothes, running off her hands and the blade of her machete. Horror regarded her with unimpressed amusement, nice and dry beneath her umbrella.

“I told you, there’s no sense in this struggle,” said Horror. “You are far weaker than you believe, and you cannot change the course of your friend’s lives.”

“Raine, stop!” I cried out. “Come back! You can’t keep taking electrical shocks like that!”

Raine didn’t move. She stared at Horror with a look I’d never seen on her face before — cold rage without expression.

Xiyu retreated back beneath the cover of the pavilion roof, her immaculate grey school uniform wet and dirty from where she’d fallen, barely protected by the transparent raincoat. “We’ve got it all wrong,” she muttered. “This isn’t right.”

Zalu agreed: “Quite, sister, this isn’t working.”

“I can take her,” said Raine. “I can take her. Nobody can fight forever.”

“Exactly!” I called out. “Raine, we’ve got this all wrong, this isn’t right! It’s not working! Come back over here!”

Horror took a step toward the pavilion, ignoring Raine. “I think we’ve had quite enough of this, girls. It’s time to bring this silly little episode to an end.”

Raine went for her again, ducking low and switching her machete from one hand to the other at the last second. But there was Horror’s stun gun, the same as every time before, jabbing into the soft flesh of Raine’s belly. Zzzzt-crack! Raine reeled backward, her free arm over her stomach, staggering back under the cover of the pavilion. She twitched and flailed with her machete, as if trying to ward Horror off.

“Raine, retreat!” I ordered. “Right now! Come here! Here, right now! Bad girl!”

Raine did as I ordered, retreating toward myself and Evelyn, but she bared her teeth and narrowed her eyes at Horror, pointing with her machete. “Cheater.”

“Raine, Raine, here, here,” I reached out and ran my hand over her slick-wet hair. “Good girl, good girl, you did really good. Stay, stay here, stay by me. Good girl.”

Horror stepped forward again, alighting upon the concrete of the pavilion foundations with a smart little click-click of her shoes, finally out from beneath the pouring rain. The shadows of the pavilion threw her face into deep shade, as if her skin was a wooden mask over a void. She lowered her umbrella and slowly shook the water off the canvas.

“If you won’t come peacefully,” she said. “We can arrange for this to be much harder, even without security to assist me.”

“Heather,” Raine hissed, taking deep breaths in her shock-induced exhaustion. “We need another miracle.”

“No,” Zalu said. “We need to run. I have to protect Twillamina.” She had Twil’s hand gripped tightly in her own, twisting and turning to look at the tree line, searching for a way out. “Can’t we cut a way out through the plants? There has to be a way out of here!”

“Heather,” Raine hissed again. “We need something, fast.”

“I … I don’t know what to do!” I said. “The King in Yellow won’t come a second time. We need— we need—”

“A horror movie monster,” grunted Evelyn.

Everyone stopped panicking and looked at her — even Horror herself, oddly enough.

Evelyn gestured with her chin. “Look around us. Look at the light, the woods, the trees, all of it. Feel the wind, the cold. Listen to this absurd atmosphere. The dream has changed, that’s true enough. But it’s not enough to cut this avatar of the dream down with a knife. Heather, you never thought of Raine as a monster. And you.” She gestured at Xiyu. “You’re in disguise, you don’t count. We’re inside the logic of a horror movie, or maybe a nightmare. We need an appropriate monster.”

Evelyn stopped talking and looked directly at Twil.

“You’re up, my beloved mongrel,” she said.

Twil gaped in shock, still lost too deep in the dream. “I— b-beloved?! What?!”

“Yes!” I said. “That’s right! We need Twil awake, we need her lucid! Zalu, Xiyu, can you … ?”

The sisters, the Lillies, the plant-girl Outsiders from so far beyond Earth’s sphere that even their language had been an almost impossible challenge to translate, glanced at each other with a knowing double-look.

Zalu took a deep breath, and said, “We’ll only get one shot at this. And it won’t work.”

“We won’t win,” Xiyu grunted, but she backed toward her sister.

“We could buy them time!” Zalu said. “That’s not nothing. Not in this situation.”

“And leave Twillamina unprotected?” Xiyu stopped next to her sister, facing toward Horror. She slipped her nightstick up inside her grey uniform blazer, then flexed her empty hands.

“This is her best shot,” Zalu said. “And that’s not just me speaking. You know it too, sister. We need to high-tail it out.”

“Mm,” Xiyu grunted. “Okay.”

Horror cleared her throat, loudly and clearly. “Whatever silly little games you’re talking about, they won’t help you now.” She finished shaking off her umbrella and closed it up, then wrapped the fabric tight, pinning it shut with a strip of velcro. Once she was done, she held it like a walking stick, metal tip against the concrete floor, stun gun in her opposite hand. “I suggest you two come along. Make this easy on yourselves, and easy on me, too. Once we’ve verified your true identities—”

Zalu turned to me. “Heather, this is goodbye for now, I’m afraid. We won’t be totally unreachable, we’ll sneak back in later if we can, but this hiding place is burned. My sister and I need to leave—”

“No!” Twil spluttered. “No, you can’t leave, I-I love you, I love you both!”

Zalu sighed, then turned and smiled at Twil. “We’ll still be right here, Twillamina. The part of us that you love will never leave you. You’ll see.” Zalu glanced at me again, along with Evelyn and Raine. “We’re off, but we’ll do what we can first. As soon as we start this, the dream-substrate will become very unstable indeed. Much worse than what’s already happening. So be ready. You may need to … back up a bit. Perhaps out of the pavilion, yes. That would be best.”

Xiyu circled around to stand on Twil’s opposite side. “We’ll hold her off. Weaken her. Screw up her logic. Maybe.”

Zalu smiled, nodded, and faced forward, narrowing her eyes at Horror. “And we will be leaving Twillamina in your capable hands, you three. This is a lot of trust!”

Evelyn said, “We’ll protect her too. I promise.”

“Wait!” I said. “What happens to the … ‘diving suits’?”

Zalu blinked, then plucked at the fabric of her uniform shirt. She broke into a grin, yanked at her grey tie, and pulled it down until it hung at a rakish angle. “These? They’re not going anywhere. We can no more part them from Twil than one of you could survive being bisected.”

Raine snorted, “Sounds like you’re speaking from experience.”

Xiyu shot Raine a nasty smile. “Don’t foul your underwear when you see my real face, human. You aren’t going to enjoy this.”

Raine grinned back. “Wager accepted.”

On the far side of the pavilion, Horror took a single step forward. The tip of her umbrella clacked against the concrete foundation. She sighed. “This role-playing must seem very entertaining to you girls, but I’m running out of time and my patience for indulging you is wearing a little thin, especially after the last couple of days. Now, come along and—”

“Sister, here we go,” Zalu said.

She let go of Twil’s hand, much to Twil’s brief confusion; Zalu then opened her palm and presented it to Twil again, with a soft, warm, welcoming smile upon her face. Twil slipped her hand back into position, her other arm clutching the leatherbound tome to her chest. Zalu leaned in and planted a feather-soft kiss on Twil’s lips.

Before Twil could blush or stutter, Xiyu did the same. She held out her hand for Twil to take.

Twil hesitated. “I’ve only got one—”

“Take my hand,” Xiyu said.

Twil obeyed, so she held one Lily in each hand. Xiyu leaned in and kissed her in turn, a fleeting brush of lips against lips.

And by some sleight of hand or trick of the light, Twil’s leatherbound book was gone; it did not fall from her chest or land upon ground, but simply was no more.

Zalu and Xiyu looked forward, flanking Twil, facing Horror, their expressions blank. Twil’s gaze bounced back and forth between her Lillies. Horror took another step forward, sighing a big, unimpressed, long-suffering sigh — and then jerked to a halt, eyes going wide, face blanching with shock.

Twil screamed and stumbled backward, shaking her hands free from the tendrils which she had been holding.

Even I had not noticed the moment of the switch, the split-second blink during which the Lillies — the pair of young women in grey school uniforms, one blonde and one redhead, both as angelically pretty as Twil herself — had been replaced with a pair of Outsider aliens.

I darted over to Twil before she could fall onto her backside. I caught her from behind, arms around her waist, and felt her knees go weak with uncomprehending fear. She kicked at the ground, trying to back away, scrabbling to catch me for support.

“Wh-wh-wha—” she panted.

“Aahhh!” I hissed as pain shot through my wounded leg, throbbing with the sudden twist of extra weight. “Twil— Twil, it’s okay, they’re on our side. I … I think.”

Zalu and Xiyu — plant-girls, radiates, vegetables, star-spawn — whatever they were, they were two of the most bizarre and beautiful Outsiders I had ever seen.

Their bodies were shaped like upright barrels, about six feet in height, slightly tapered toward the top and bottom; the surface of their ‘skin’ was a marbled brilliance of lush and luxuriant greens — emerald and olive, jade and lime, fir-tree needle and fresh cut grass, shot through with darker bands of subtle yellow, deep orange, and ruby-red. The skin looked tough and thick, like the rind on a citrus fruit crossed with the hide of a cactus. The barrel-shaped body was pentagonal, split into five equal vertical segments like the engorged flesh of a desert succulent; a deep furrow lay at the join of each two segments, frilled with delicate membranes of highly vascular plant-flesh, running all the way down the length of the body, like a vertical slit-orifice sealed by pressure. A tentacle-like arm sprouted from the middle of each segment — it was these which had grasped Twil’s human hands so gently. Each arm-tentacle split into five, then into five again, forming a fractal pattern like the floating fronds of an underwater plant. Each arm thus ended in twenty five tentacle-like fingers, each finger tapering to a dexterous, thick-skinned pad of greenish flesh; Zalu and Xiyu possessed one hundred and twenty five fingers each.

The bottom of the barrel-body terminated in a foot structure shaped like a gigantic starfish, about four feet across, coloured with that same marbled beauty, but with more oranges and reds than deep greens. Each ‘limb’ of the starfish-foot was heavy with muscle, thicker than a human thigh, and covered with rough bristles like a fuzzy tropical fruit.

At the barrel’s apex stood a matching starfish-shaped structure — a head, much more complex than the foot. The ‘head’ of each sister was attached to the barrel-body by a complex system of leathery plates, thick frills and hanging flaps, forming a squat ring of neck. The starfish-head was fuzzed and furred in a similar manner to the foot, but with much finer and more delicate bristles. Each of the five starfish limbs terminated in a stalk about two inches thick, each of which supported a fist-sized greenish globe; each globe blinked open to reveal a huge red eyeball without iris or pupil, giving each of the sisters a quintet of massive blood-red eyes. Similar stalks lay at the join between each starfish limb, terminating in fleshy sacs a little larger than the eyeball-globes. These sacs hinged open to show tiny rows of razor-sharp spikes, like teeth.

Trees crossed with starfish, cast in perfect radial symmetry, born in the unthinkable oceanic depths of Outside.

All five eyeballs on both sisters twisted to point at Horror.

“You’re fucking joking!” Evelyn spat.

Raine burst out laughing. “Bitten off more than I can chew, eh?”

Twil was gibbering in my arms. I did my best to drag her back, away from the alien weirdness that had shattered her comfortable dream. Raine darted over to help me, and not a moment too soon.

Horror recovered from her shock, drew herself up, and stared back at the ‘Lillies’. “You two stay right where you are. I’m warning you, don’t—”

The Lillies tipped forward.

The muscular starfish at the bottom of their bodies bunched and flexed, pushing them over, tipping both of them onto their sides, falling lengthwise.

For a moment I assumed they were falling over, like trees being felled; the nature of their motion made no sense to my ape brain and inapplicable mammalian standards. I doubted I would have understood right away even if I’d had all seven of me in one place and all six tentacles attached to my sides. The way the Lillies’ bodies worked was simply too alien for me to comprehend without example.

Both sisters caught themselves with their equatorial tentacular appendages, standing on three sets of tentacles and three of their lower-starfish limbs. They no longer looked like elongated sea anemone, but like something much more animal.

Then they shot outward — Zalu to the right, Xiyu to the left, though I could no longer tell them apart from each other — across the concrete foundation and out into the rain, flanking Horror from both sides.

I gasped. Evelyn’s jaw dropped. Raine let out a low whistle. Twil just went silent.

In stillness, the sisters had been strangely beautiful, in the way a deep-sea plant might stir the imagination toward the otherworldly; in motion they were sublime.

I had expected them to drag themselves across the ground with that starfish-shaped foot, crawling and inching like a plant which had grown legs and learned to walk, or like a real starfish, pulling itself across the rocks at the bottom of the sea. But in truth, our unexpected Outsider allies moved with all the swiftness and clarity of predatory squid.

With their bodies now horizontal, the squat ‘neck’ extended outward like an accordion, twisting and turning like the length of a snake, pointing the starfish-shaped head and the five glowing red eyes toward Horror. They supported themselves on their middle tentacles and the massive muscular starfish limbs at the bottom of their bodies. They spiralled as they advanced, moving with a corkscrew motion, rotating the barrel-shaped body about a central axis; as they moved forward, one tentacle would rise on their left and the corresponding tentacle touched the ground on their right, always perfectly balanced.

When they emerged from beneath the pavilion roof, both sisters spread their wings — great sails of folding membrane shot out from inside the deep furrows between each of their five body-sections, snapping and cracking in the winds of the unnatural storm. The surface of each wing flowed with strange colours in washing sheets of prismatic change. The wings functioned similarly to the tentacles as the Lillies moved, each wing folding back into the furrow to accommodate or assist the spiralling motion as the body turned, a new wing emerging as space opened up on the opposite side of the body. When each wing reached full extension, held tall in the dorsal position, it began to vibrate and quiver, pushing back the raindrops with some extra-dimensional harmony beyond human hearing.

Horror was not impressed.

“Girls,” she said with a little tut. “This display is really very shameful, very unnecessary, quite embarrassing. Are you trying to intimidate me? I don’t think this is the proper way to deal with—”

Ti-ti-ti-ti-ti-ti-tiiiiiiiiiiiii.

The Lily on the right — Zalu — emitted a clicking, ticking, buzzing sound not unlike a cicada, but a thousand times deeper and more expressive, filled with tone and vocal quality. She had not produced this sound by opening her set of five tooth-lined mouths, but by vibrating a structure I had not been able to see before. In the middle of the starfish-shaped head lay a series of wide slits, fringed with membranes in deeply brilliant oranges and reds. Another kind of mouth, leading deep into the barrel-shaped body.

Whatever Zalu had just said, Horror responded with a sharp sigh. “We don’t use that kind of language at Cygnet. I’ll thank you to—”

Tiiiiiiiiiii-ti-ti-titititititi—

Tiiiii-iiiii-ti-ti-ti—

Tiii-ti!

Xiyu joined in. The Lillies filled the air with a terrible shrieking like a cloud of locusts, the sound rising and falling, flowing in waves like a song heard from an alien shore. Whatever they were saying to Horror, it made her frown, then scowl, then splutter in indignant offense.

“Well!” she shouted over the din. “Well, I never! In all my years of nursing, I’ve never heard such foul, poor-tempered, insulting—”

Both Lillies paused, suddenly still and silent, each with three wings spread to maximum extension, as if building hydrostatic or pneumatic pressure inside their bodies.

And then they launched themselves through the air with a thoomp of release, trailing a contrail of thick gasses behind. They descended toward Horror as a pair of twinned spirals of viridian, wings pumping, tentacles whirling, screaming their cicada cries.

“Raine!” I shouted, dragging Twil backward and shoving her out of the pavilion, into the storm. “Grab—”

But Raine was two steps ahead of me. She grabbed the handles of Evee’s wheelchair and pulled her backward, yanking Evelyn clear of the pavilion. I followed, stumbling out into the pouring rain just in time.

The Lillies crashed into the pavilion, smashing through the plastic roof and the support pillars, tossing the benches aside, landing like a pair of guided missiles. Plastic and wood flew everywhere, followed by tiny chips of concrete. Raine protected Evee with her own body. I flapped out the sides of my yellow blanket to cover Twil, my head instantly drenched with the pouring rain.

Our hurried escape turned out to be unnecessary. Not a single fragment of concrete or speck of flying wood touched any of us, as if swallowed up by the logic of the dream. We all turned to look, confused by the moment of sudden silence.

Horror stood amid the collapsed ruins of the pavilion, none the worse for wear, twirling her umbrella in one hand; the umbrella was open once again, surface running with rainwater.

The Lillies heaved themselves out of the debris as if it was nothing more difficult than a children’s sandbox. But then they backed away from Horror, reversing the direction of their rapid spiral movements.

“How did she survive that!?” I screamed.

Horror huffed. “Survive what, Miss Morell? These games are really not my style, but I can more than hold my own if required. All part of the job, after all!”

The Lillies pounced at her again, twisting and spinning through the air. She flickered her umbrella left and right; the after-image of the cracking canvas trailed with a dark aura, as if cutting a window in the air. Through that window was a vista of black basalt, ashen soil, and towering monoliths of dark green stone. The window vanished as soon as it had appeared; it had not looked like Wonderland — the real Wonderland, outside the dream — but like somewhere else entirely, somewhere unknown to me.

The Lillies bounced off the umbrella like squid slamming into the underside of a boat, wings whirling as they spiralled away like falling sycamore seeds. Rainwater sluiced off their barrel-shaped bodies and ran down their starfish heads and muscular feet.

Tiiiii-ti-ti-ti-ti-ti!

Tiii-tiii-tiii!

They shouted at Horror again. She smiled with a little bit too much pleasure, as if enjoying her invulnerability.

“Now now, girls,” she said. “It’s your unreasonable behaviour which has led you to this, nothing I’ve done.”

Evelyn shouted over the rain and the wind: “We have to wake Twil up! Heather! Heather, concentrate on Twil!”

“What!?” I rounded on her, wide eyed with disbelief. “Evee, I’m pretty sure those two count as horror movie monsters, and they still can’t touch Horror! We need to run away! The Fadestone—”

“Heather,” Evelyn snapped. “Look at what’s happening. Their presence is warping the dream. They’re Outsiders — Outsiders to here. They don’t fit the dream, the narrative of this place, just like the King in Yellow had to leave. Twil will fit the narrative. We need her awake, now!”

Twil gaped at us, at the Lillies, at everything, wide-eyed and panting with terror. She clung to me with empty hands, her book long gone, her grey uniform drenched with cold rain, huge amber eyes blinking from behind her ridiculous glasses, streaked with rainwater.

“Wh-what am I supposed to do?!” she wailed. “I’m just me!”

Behind Horror, the trees themselves were warping — growing taller and darker, hardening into jade monoliths of gargantuan stone. The wind filled with an alien, ashen stench, like rotten pumpkin crossed with fish guts. The Lillies howled their clicking insults and launched themselves at Horror a third time, but she batted them away with her umbrella as if they were nothing more substantial than paper lanterns.

A slash in reality widened under the swoop of her umbrella, this time showing the hint of buildings, of a cyclopean stone city in the dripping jungle deeps, the plants black and red and reaching toward the Lillies with thorn-studded vines and carnivorous mouths.

“She’s bringing their own context into the dream!” Evelyn shouted. “They can’t fight that, not for us! Heather, Heather give Twil here, now!”

“Wha—”

“Just put her in front of me!”

To our rear, the Lillies were in retreat, as if pulling back from the invisible reach of things only they could see. Horror advanced toward one, then the other, driving them away. Zalu and Xiyu cringed from her, spiralling in reverse away from the nurse, shouting their clicking, buzzing, insect-like language at her, then at each other. I could not read their alien expressions — their huge red eyeballs were absolutely beyond human emotion — but I could see the panic in the direction of their movements, in the way they backed up, scrambling away from Horror and her reality-slicing umbrella.

They were holding her off, buying time for us, so we could uncork Twil.

“Twil, come— come here!” I pulled Twil as hard as I could, treating her much more roughly than I would ever dare in reality. She squealed and flailed, squeaking and pushing against me. But desperation made me strong. I hauled her in front of Evelyn.

Evee stared upward into Twil’s amber eyes, blinking in the rain.

Twil just stared back down at her, panting with rising terror, trying not to look back at the losing battle unfolding behind us.

“Evee,” I said, water running off my face. “Evee— hic— I hope you have a plan here!”

Raine swung her machete free and turned to face the fight. “I gotta help, sweet thing. I gotta help those two.”

“No!” I snapped. “Stay! Raine, stay! Evee, what are you going to—”

“We already broke her free from the dream,” Evelyn said softly. “You did that for her, Heather, with that little speech. And now she’s all together again, three in one, with her werewolf returned to her body.”

Twil just gaped. “W-werewolf?! I’m not a werewolf! I’m— I’m nothing, I’m just—”

“You are not nothing!” Evelyn shouted — she had to raise her voice over the panicked ti-ti-ti-tiiiiii! screeching from behind us. “That’s what you think, isn’t it? Deep down, past all this dream bullshit, that’s what got you hooked, that one moment of self-doubt.”

Twil’s eyes went wide. “What … ”

“You’re always so bloody confident,” Evelyn shouted up at her. “And it’s not a mask with you, it’s never a mask. But part of you always doubts, doesn’t it? Part of you doubts if you’ll ever belong to anything. Because of your bloody family and their giant snail god, and you’re not part of that. You can’t play sports at school, because you’d beat the other girls a hundred times over, so you can’t be part of that either. You’ve never had a real group of friends, because you’re in the know, you’re different, you’re separate. You’re proud of what you are, and you should be! But you think it makes you alone, you think it singles you out. And you never fucking say it!”

Twil looked like she was crying, but I couldn’t tell with all the rain.

“No,” she murmured. “I was never—”

Evelyn reached up and grabbed Twil’s absurd grey tie, dragging her downward until they were face to face. “Yes, you do think that! Even with us, with me and Raine and Heather and all the others, you think you’re alone. And you know what!? It was my fault! It was my fault, because I drove you away!”

Evelyn was shouting now, red-faced with fury, not shame or apology. Twil just boggled at her.

“But you’re not alone,” Evelyn finished. “You’re mine, you stupid bitch.”

Evelyn yanked on Twil’s tie, pulling her forward, and forced her lips against Twil’s mouth.

The kiss was clumsy and cold, marred by rainwater and terror and teeth. Twil squeaked and pulled away, red in the face, confused beyond words.

But Evelyn held onto the tie with one hand, raised her other in a fist, and bopped Twil in the face.

Twil went reeling back — more in shock than pain. Evelyn was so reduced inside the dream that her punch did not exactly carry much weight, backed by thin and wasted muscles, delivered by half a hand. But a punch in the face is a punch in the face. Twil rocked back, glasses falling off her nose, blinking in shock and surprise.

And then she paused. Amber eyes narrowed. Her lips peeled back.

“There you are,” Evelyn grunted. “Come get me.”

Twil clenched her jaw, baring all her teeth. Her eyes blazed with anger, bulging from their sockets. She heaved for breath, inflating with fury. Veins stood out on her forehead, tendons bunching and bulging in her neck. She reared up before Evelyn, looking like she wanted to crash down upon her with tooth and claw.

“Rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr—”

She let out a belly-deep animalistic growl, one no human throat could have made.

“Twil!” I snapped.

Twil rounded on me, the good-girl exterior cracking as something else pushed through from underneath, something raw and real and ready to fight. My throat closed up, my feet skidding backward in the wood chips, instinct crawling into my throat and telling me to turn and run from this wild animal.

But then Twil saw the real fight over my shoulder. She saw the Lillies falling back, driven into retreat by Horror and her umbrella.

“Twil—”

Raine grabbed my arm and yanked me out of the way, out of Twil’s path. “Let her loose!”

Twil — glasses gone, grey uniform soaked through, hair plastered to her scalp with rainwater — bared her teeth, threw back her head, and howled.

“Awoooooooooo-oooow!”

Horror froze.

The Lillies halted their retreat, then turned both quintets of huge red eyes back toward us. I still could not read their expressions, but I understood the meaning all the same — they’d done what they could, the rest was up to us. They both spiralled sideways, as if passing through the tree trunks and melting into the woods. In less than a blink the Outsider twins, the fellow survivors of the Eye and fellow users of hyperdimensional mathematics, had vanished.

The warping effect of their presence vanished with them. Suddenly we were all standing in a dense forest clearing once again, surrounded by nothing more than thick and thorny woods, plunged into the darkness of a rainstorm, battered by torrential downpour.

Horror’s umbrella was nothing more than canvas and metal.

“Oh,” said Horror, expressionless with shock. “You weren’t supposed to come out.”

Twil pounced.

She transformed as she leapt, silvery wisps of spirit-matter whirling about her limbs, coalescing into bristling grey-brown fur, forming a pointed snout before her face, wrapping her in solid pneuma-somatic flesh.

A ball of tooth and claw landed upon Horror. She tried to raise her umbrella to ward off the blow, but Twil smashed it aside with a swipe of her claws, ripping it from Horror’s grasp and hurling it aside.

Horror said: “Oh come now—”

Twil grabbed Horror’s skull in one massive set of claws, wrapped her other around Horror’s neck, and pulled Horror’s head clean off her shoulders.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Riiiiiiiiiip! And RIP. (Or so we hope …)

Goodbye Horror! And welcome back, Twil. It’s good to have you, wolf-girl. One movement of the dream ends, and another begins, born in a welter of blood from a severed head. Let’s hope this doesn’t splatter all over Sevens‘ script. She might find it hard to edit the words through all the crimson mess on the paper.

Anyway! I do want to add one extra-special note this chapter, regarding our extra-dimensional plant-girl friends in this here chapter. Any well-read fans of Lovecraftian fiction will probably recognise them (well, not Zalu and Xiyu specifically, the characters are my own), as the ‘Elder Things’ from Lovecraft’s At the Mountains of Madness. When I posted this chapter for patrons I got some very delighted and surprised reactions to how I had expanded and adjusted Lovecraft’s original version of these semi-vegetable radiate carnivores. And I just want to make it clear – I can’t take credit for any of this! Every addition and adjustment I’ve made to them, all the changes to their biology, the solutions to the problem of Elder Thing locomotion, all of these have been done before! I’ve taken inspiration from decades of other post-Lovecraftian writers and hundreds upon hundreds of short stories. Nothing I’ve done with their bodies or biology here is truly new or original, I just recombined everything into a new mixture, partly to represent Zalu and Xiyu coming from some other cultural and evolutionary offshoot, somewhere Outside. To give credit to every source of inspiration would end up with a list longer than the entire rest of this author note (and some of the short stories are lost to time, I read them over 20 years ago now.) So! This is just my latest contribution to the now century-old tradition of inter-Lovecraftian borrowing and remixing; and as with all other times I’ve done that, none of this context is needed to understand Katalepsis itself!

Now, with that said, have this entirely accurate meme about Heather’s next conversation with these two plant girls.

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me a lot! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you for reading! Thank you for being here and having fun with my story, dear readers, it makes all the work worth doing. I couldn’t do this without all of you! Katalepsis is for you, after all!

Next week, heads roll, werewolves growl, and does Heather need to learn some dog commands? She better get practicing, and quickly, before Twil finishes that kill.

bedlam boundary – 24.18

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Lily One fell silent as she awaited an answer to her open invitation — come out come out, wherever you are, you hidden watcher tucked into the blind folds of this darkly dripping dream.

She may as well have been talking to the Eye itself, for all she knew.

Maybe she did know. And we needed to find out.

Her own sharply narrowed eyes darted back and forth beneath the shelter of the pavilion roof, tracking across the damp-edged concrete foundation, searching for any sign or symbol out of place. Then her gaze ventured outward, scanning the woods for any lurking red points glowing in the undergrowth or peering around the tree trunks. Her shoulders and neck were tense with nervous energy. She wet her lips with a flicker of her tongue, then ran a hand through her luxurious mane of blonde hair; loose tresses of pale gold fell about her face.

Was she truly anxious, or was this another act, another layer of falsehood spun into convincing beauty by the logic of the dream, by Sevens’ misappropriated skills, by myself and the Eye and the gyre of this nightmare, designed to draw me and mine out from our invisible pocket of safety?

“Come on,” she hissed, more to herself than to the assumption of an observer. “We can’t break role for long, we need to get back to our hiding place. If you’re there, please, come out.”

Lily Two stalked the perimeter of the pavilion’s concrete, parting air with the blunt metal of her nightstick. She swept the weapon in slow arcs of discovery, hoping to connect with the postulated secret audience of this silly little play. Lithe and light and springy on her feet, she moved with the focus and dedication of a hound on the hunt, subtle muscles rolling and flexing beneath the thick fabric of her dark tights and the unflattering fall of her grey skirt. Red hair was swept back out of her freckled face, hairline touched with a sheen of sweat.

Watching them from my concealed position, I started to understand why these two were part of Twil’s fantasy — both of these young women, about the same age as us, were frighteningly beautiful, like a pair of angels crammed down into human form.

“They’re here,” Lily Two repeated, then sniffed the air, nose twitching. “They’re right here, and they all need a bath. I can smell them, I swear it.”

Twil — Twillamina, locked deep in the dream — watched her bodyguards and lovers with uncomprehending eyes, her vision blinded and blurred by more than just her missing glasses. She sat on one of the benches all hunched and shrunken, her eyes red from hot panic and cold tears, with Lily One’s grey blazer cushioning her backside, seemingly oblivious to the implications of the moment.

“I wish they’d just bring back my book,” she whined in a pitiful little voice, not really herself, not the Twil I knew.

Beyond the pavilion, misty raindrops swirled in great wind-stroked masses. Leaves shivered against their fellows, sending a susurrant sigh across the woodland canopy. The trees seemed to lean inward, tucking us within a secluded bower.

“Evee,” I hissed. My left palm was slippery with sweat on the handle of her wheelchair. “We have to show ourselves. We have to try talking.”

Evelyn clenched her teeth. She kept her voice slow and calm, so as not to disrupt the magical effect of the Fadestone. “We have no idea what these two really are. Can we risk this?”

“They’re reaching out to us,” I whispered back. “They’re trying to make contact, that’s a big deal. And they’re being polite and—”

Evelyn snorted. “‘Being polite’ qualifies them for nothing, let alone trust.”

“They’re lucid!” I hissed. “They’re lucid in the dream! That has to mean something!”

“Heather—”

“And I think they might be the twins Stout was talking about, though I don’t understand how. Evee, we can’t let this opportunity go. Horror might be here soon, we need to talk with these two. And we can hardly rescue Twil if we don’t show ourselves anyway! We have to do this, we may as well attempt diplomacy first!”

“Heather, that was an actual question. Pay attention to my words, not what you imagine I say.”

“Ah?”

Evelyn glanced up at me, snuggled down in her wheelchair. The Praem Plushie peeked out of the gap in her grey dressing gown.

“Can we risk this?” Evelyn repeated in a soft murmur. “Make the decision. If you think this is the right move, we’ll do it. I have no objections, but I want you to make the decision, properly.”

My throat closed up. How certain was I?

Raine carefully removed our bag of supplies from her shoulder and hung it from the other wheelchair handle, nice and low so it wouldn’t add too much counterweight to Evelyn up front. Raine made sure to keep one hand on the chair at all times, to maintain her own invisibility. Then she raised her sheathed machete to her own face and yanked the sheath off with her teeth. The blade glinted in the grey light of the drizzle beyond the pavilion.

She dropped the sheath into the bag and spun the machete over the back of her hand. Then she grinned, first at me, then at the Lillies, dragging her eyes up and down both of them as if sizing up an opponent in a boxing ring — or a partner on the other side of a bed.

“We can take ‘em if we have to fight, sweet thing,” she purred. “If this all goes tits up, I can take ‘em both.”

Evelyn huffed and rolled her eyes. “Oh yes, please do. Stabbing them to death with a bloody great knife will solve everything, of course. Raine, these women are parts of Twil. If you seriously hurt them I will personally find a dog to shit in your pillowcase every day for the rest of your life.”

“Um, yes,” I added quickly, catching Raine’s eye. “Though maybe not with the dog part. Raine, please, please don’t hurt them. I think Evee’s right, they’re probably parts of Twil. The way they talk and move, even the way they look, it’s like bits of her, smeared around.”

“Phrasing, Heather,” Evelyn grunted. “Besides, I thought your theory was the opposite, that they’re Stout’s mysterious twins. Whatever that means.”

“Okay, well, maybe my theory is … incomplete,” I admitted with a sigh. “But we’re not going to find out unless we talk to them!”

“Blade’s just for show,” Raine purred. “I promise. Sometimes you gotta front a bit if you wanna avoid a scrap.”

“Good girl,” I said on reflex; I was getting far too used to that. “Evee, please. We need to speak with them. If it all goes wrong, we can just vanish again. Can’t we? We can vanish and run off into the woods. Yes, to answer your question properly. Yes, it is worth the risk.”

Evelyn took a deep breath. She straightened up in her chair, doing her best to reassume the mantle of Evelyn Saye, Mage of Sharrowford, despite her withered body and fragile frame, her missing prosthetic, and her position tucked down in a wheelchair.

It worked. For a moment, Evelyn looked as if she sat upon a throne. Her face dropped into an easy sneer of casual superiority.

“Very well,” she said. Her hands shifted beneath the layered folds of her grey dressing gown. “Both of you be ready. Our window may be very narrow, so do not hesitate. Raine, be prepared to move, but don’t move too far, stay close. Heather, you need to start talking the moment I drop the Fadestone’s effect. Stay in contact with the wheelchair if you can, because if anything goes wrong, I’ll use the Fadestone again. You will get left behind if you’re not in contact. Do you understand?”

Raine chuckled. “You wouldn’t do that, my dark and mysterious magician girl. You’d never leave me behind.”

“I bloody well would leave you behind, you fool,” Evelyn hissed. “And you would do well to act like it.”

Raine cracked a grin. “Very well, captain Saye. Drop out of stealth and drop our shields. The away party is ready for transport. Three to beam down. Four if we count Praem.”

I squint-frowned at Raine. “Excuse me?”

Raine chuckled. “Never mind, sweet thing. It would take too long to explain. Tell you later.”

“Heather, concentrate,” Evelyn hissed. “You need to do the talking, and do it quickly. If this works, then I’ll deal with Twil, but you are up first. Are you ready?”

I took a deep breath, tugged my yellow blanket tighter around my shoulders, and raised my head; I did not feel ready, not remotely. I felt ugly and incomplete, small and weird and reduced, like a squid washed up on a beach and denied the cool waters of the ocean. I was damp with rainwater and my left shin throbbed like somebody had been hitting it with a sledgehammer for the last three days. Without my other six selves or my six beautiful tentacles, I felt as if I was about to give a presentation while stark naked and covered in filth. I felt vulnerable and vile, especially when compared with Twil’s effortless angelic beauty, Lily One’s queen-bee femininity, and Lily Two’s predatory athleticism.

But victory left me no other choice; saving Twil left me no options. So I nodded, and lied, “Yes. I’m ready.”

“On three,” Evelyn said, trying to keep the tremor from her voice. “One.”

Raine raised her machete and rolled her shoulders. I puffed out my chest and tried to look confident, tried to envision myself with all my limbs, a mouth full of sharp teeth, and eyes glowing neon pink. I was still myself here, even if I was scattered. Still Heather Morell. Still everything I was meant to be, and no dream could deny that, not for much longer.

“Two.”

Lily One started to turn away, opening her mouth, perhaps to call out again. Lily Two lowered her nightstick, about to give up on her search. Twil looked down into her own lap, bottom lip all a-wobble, despairing at ever recovering her oh-so-precious tome.

“Three,” Evelyn finished. “Now.”

Our unveiling went unannounced — no crackle of static or thump of displaced air, no magical fwoomp or tingle of power dancing across my scalp, no change in perception or sensation to tell me that the Fadestone’s magic no longer concealed us from prying eyes.

We were simply, suddenly, silently there.

Lily One flinched and leapt back, hands out to ward us off, eyes wide in shock. Lily Two caught us in her peripheral vision, then whirled around and raised her nightstick. Twil shot to her feet, mouth hanging open.

“Hello!” I said, putting one hand up in an open-palmed greeting. “Hello, hi, yes, it’s us. We don’t mean you any—”

“Hey hey hey,” Lily Two said, striding forward, brandishing her weapon, flapping her transparent raincoat wide like a billowing cape. “You three have a lot of explaining to do.”

Raine whirled her machete outward, pointing with the tip of darkly gleaming metal. A grin ripped across her face. “You best step off, carrot-top,” she purred. “I’ve got edge, but you’re all blunt. I’ll fuck you inside out if you’re not careful.”

“A knife?” Lily Two sneered, but she slammed to a halt. “As if that matters? I can break that knife in one hit, thank you?”

Lily One raised both hands and gestured toward Lily Two, suddenly trying to play peacemaker. “My darling bud-mate, slow your roll—”

“We don’t mean you any harm!” I finally managed to shout. “We just want to—”

“My book!” Twil shrieked.

Her voice cut through everyone and everything, blotting out the sound of the rain and the leaves and the drip-drip-drip of water falling from the pavilion roof, smashing through our voices and thoughts alike, as if she was the only real thing present in the clearing. For a split-second there was no sound and no motion, only Twil’s sudden outrage.

Then the strange spell broke and Twil marched right up to the brewing confrontation, her brow furrowed, her lips compressed with futile fury, her eyes brimming with a threat of fresh tears. Lily One and Two both tried to ward her off or hold her back, but she pushed past them and planted her feet directly in front of Raine and Evelyn and me.

“You stole my book!” she squawked. “One of you did! Give it back! Give it back, it’s not yours, give it—”

“For pity’s sake,” Evelyn hissed. Twil halted, blinking rapidly, squinting to see Evelyn’s face through the veil of poor eyesight. “Stop whining, Twil. It’s right here.” Evelyn dug around inside her grey dressing gown and produced the heavy leather-bound book. “Here. See? Safe and sound. And not going anywhere.”

Twil’s eyes lit up with relief. “That’s— please— I need—”

She reached for the stolen tome — then recoiled from the flat of Raine’s machete.

“Raine—!” I hissed.

“Ah ah ah ahhhhh,” Raine purred, her voice trailing off into a long slow rasp. She held Twil’s terrified eyes, then flickered her gaze to the bodyguards. Both the Lillies were paused and tense, ready to spring to Twil’s defence the moment that machete turned edge-on. Raine spoke, nice and slow: “Here’s what we’re gonna do, you comedy threesome. We’re gonna give you the book, and you’re gonna agree to talk. Do we have a deal?”

“It’s mine!” Twil shouted, voice gone shrill and cracked. “You have no right to do this! No right at all! This is stealing! I can’t believe anybody — let alone a young lady — would steal on purpose like this. It’s unthinkable. It’s grotesque. It’s— it’s—”

“Never known you to be above a spot of shoplifting,” Evelyn grumbled.

Twil blinked down at her. “E-excuse me?”

“You heard me.”

“Who are you, anyway?” Twil demanded. “I don’t understand why you’re all treating me like this, it’s so horrid!”

Evelyn sucked on her teeth. “You two — the lucid pair, I’m talking to you — what does the book represent, hm? What does this mean?”

Lily One narrowed her eyes. “No chance, not before it’s returned to her.”

“Twil, please,” I said, trying to play the polite cop to Raine’s bad cop and Evelyn’s too-familiar-encouraging-you-to-recommit-to-crime-cop. “We only—”

Twillamina,” Lily Two interrupted, speaking directly to me. “You will address her by her full name.”

I started to sigh, but Lily One spoke up before I could lose any of my temper. “Yes, it’s important,” she said, eyebrows raised. “Please, don’t use the short version of her name, at least not directly. It’s dangerous. Understand?”

“Alright, alright,” I said, hands up in exasperated surrender. “Twillamina, we only took your book in order to bait you out here, so we could talk. I’m sorry it’s so distressing, I didn’t realise it would upset you quite this badly. We’ll give it back, we just want to know you won’t all run away. Is that fair? I think that’s fair. Please, do tell me if you think it’s unfair.”

“Here,” Evelyn grunted. “I’ll give you these for free. A show of good faith.”

Evelyn produced Twil’s glasses from inside her dressing gown and held them out. Twil’s mouth fell open. She hesitated, glancing at Raine for permission to reach forward.

Raine shot her a wink and said, “I won’t cut you, girl. Go ahead.”

Twil eased forward with exaggerated care, as if Evelyn was a cobra poised to strike at her hand. She snatched her glasses from Evee’s fingers and pulled away. She fumbled the frames back onto her face, blinking and squinting through the ridiculously thick glass. The circular lenses made her amber eyes look huge, like a bug or an alien, or one of Evelyn’s less well-proportioned anime girls.

She blinked at Evee several times, then put her fingertips to her mouth. A slow blush crept up her cheeks.

“Remember me yet?” Evelyn grunted.

“No … ” Twil said. “I-I mean yes, but no. No!”

Lily One straightened up and tossed her hair back, golden mane arranged over her shoulders. She put both hands on her hips, adopting an imperious pose. “All right then,” she said, enunciating her words with great precision. “Return the book to Twillamina, and we shan’t depart. We won’t open any hostilities either. Will we?” Her eyes slide sideways, toward Lily Two. “Will we, my dearest?”

Lily Two sighed and rolled her eyes. “We won’t be the ones to start it. But we could win it. You know we could.”

“And where would that leave us?” Lily One asked, not so gently.

“If you’re correct.”

“I am correct,” Lily One countered. Her gaze flickered back to us. “Or at least I’m willing to gamble.”

“Thank you,” I said.

Lily Two grumbled a wordless complaint, but she lowered her nightstick and shrugged all the same. Raine copied her gesture, lowering the machete and bowing her head to her counterpart, though a nasty grin lingered on her face. Lily Two rolled her eyes and wrinkled her nose with open contempt. Raine looked her up and down with naked appreciation.

“Nice legs,” Raine said.

“Shut your vile mouth,” Lily Two replied. “Or I shall seal it with a gag.”

“Love to see you try, tough stuff. Wanna tie me up while we’re at it? I don’t make for a good captive, but you can sit on my face and—”

“Stop,” Evelyn grunted. “For fuck’s sake, Raine.”

Raine cracked a shit-eating grin. “Just a bit of friendly sparring.”

“Your friend there has better sense,” Lily Two said. “Better stop before she tugs your leash.”

“Actually I would be the one holding that,” I said gently, then cleared my throat. Why had I bothered to clarify that point?

“Ahem,” Lily One said. “The book, please. Hand it directly to Twillamina.” Lily One’s voice softened instantly as she turned to address Twil. “Twillamina, darling, sweetie, it’s perfectly safe, they won’t hurt you. We’re both right here.”

Evelyn held out the leatherbound tome. The raindrops swirled and misted beyond the pavilion, shivering the leaves and shaking the high branches of this dreamlike woodland. Twil crept forward with Lily One’s hand on her lower back. She eyed Evelyn for a long, long moment, then swallowed hard. She gently closed her fingers around the book, shaking worse than the twigs in the canopy above us.

Then she hopped back again, out of reach. She ran her hands over the cover, letting out a deep sigh of relief. She hugged the book to her chest, eyes fluttering shut.

“Oh, thank goodness,” she breathed.

“Hooray,” Lily Two deadpanned. “How much time does that buy us?”

Lily One sighed heavily and twirled a lock of golden blonde hair between her fingers. “While breaking role like this? Not enough.” She clucked her tongue at us. “So, which one of you three clowns are we actually talking to? It can’t be all three of you, no way.”

“Clowns?” Raine purred, grinning dangerously.

“Buffoons,” Lily Two said. “Fools. Jokers. You’ve earned the title for this little stunt, if nothing else.”

Evelyn huffed and rolled her eyes. “Great. They’re still insufferable. I blame Twil. And no, I shan’t be using that ridiculous name for her.”

Twil opened her eyes and blinked at Evelyn. “Excuse me? Sorry, did I do something wrong?”

“Tch,” I tutted at the Lillies. “Yes, really, must you use language like that? I thought we had a truce now.”

Lily One folded her arms over her chest, cocked her hips to one side, and stuck her tongue into her cheek — a parody of a bad girl, acted by a young woman who never went to bed late, ate all her vegetables, and did her homework on time. There it was, clear as my own face in a mirror, that fake rough exterior wrapped around a core of honesty and kindness, the surface-level mean streets attitude over a girl who’d lived most of her life on a farm, in the woods.

Lily One, at least, was part of Twil.

Maybe I was wrong about them being something else. My deductions grew less clear with every passing moment.

“I don’t know about you three,” Lily One drawled. “But we do have to stay somewhat within our roles. Pardon the sneering disgust and the feelings of … ” she trailed off, looking me up and down with a cocktail of pity and revulsion. “Aversion. It’s just the roles. No hard feelings.”

“Roles?” Evelyn grunted. “Explain.”

Lily Two said, “Roles. In the dream.”

Lily One sneered down at Evelyn. “Clearly you’re not the dreamer of the bunch.”

“You’re talking to all three of us,” I said, as politely as I could. “I’m lucid, I know what this is, and I know where I am. I know that none of this is real, that this is all a dream, or a play, metaphorically speaking. This is Evelyn. She’s lucid too. And this is Raine, she’s … semi-lucid. Sort of.”

“That’s me,” Raine purred, shooting the Lillies a cheeky wink. “Half-asleep and ready to rut.”

I sighed. Lily One wrinkled her nose. Lily Two looked like she wanted to spit at Raine’s feet.

Twil glanced between us as we spoke, wide-eyed but seemingly lost.

Evelyn snapped: “Is Twil keeping up with any of this?”

Twil herself just flinched, staring at Evelyn, blinking behind her huge glasses. “Excuse me?”

“Hahaha!” Lily One laughed with sneering contempt. “No, obviously not, duh!” She reached over and stroked the back of Twil’s head, smoothing her dark hair over her scalp. Twil made a happy little noise, blushing faintly in maidenly embarrassment. “If we let that happen, the dream-substrate would collapse. Twillamina will remember this as a friendly little chat, but the details aren’t going in. She’s as asleep as the rest of them.”

“Alright, so, we can talk,” I said. “I think we should establish our positions first.”

“Yes, quite,” Evelyn said. “We need to understand who or what we are addressing. Both of you are clearly lucid. I was working off the assumption that you’re parts of Twil, but—”

“We are,” said Lily Two.

Lily One sighed. “Sort of. It’s complicated. Go on, Saye.”

Evelyn frowned at the pair of Lillies. “But now I’m not so sure. You’re something else, aren’t you? You’re from outside this dream, you didn’t come in with us. Twil doesn’t have the kind of knowledge you’re displaying. What are you?”

“Woah woah woah,” Lily One said, raising a hand, smiling with sarcastic disbelief. “You first, sweetheart.”

“ … ah,” Evelyn grunted. “I see.”

“Sorry?” I said. “Us first what? What do you want us to do? Evee, you’re following this?”

“Mutual suspicion,” Evelyn grunted.

“Mexican stand-off!” Raine cheered. “My third favourite kind of stand-off.”

“We need you to prove what you are,” Lily One said. “As of right now, I’ve seen no compelling evidence that you’re not just another part of the dream. You need to prove to us that you’re real. Not just that you look the part of random crazies from inside the hospital.”

“Huh,” Lily Two grunted. “Good point. This could be tailor-made to expose us.”

I sighed a great big sigh and closed my eyes briefly. “I really have had enough of this place. Was our conversation with you yesterday not proof enough?”

“Don’t blame us, sweetheart!” Lily One said. “We’re taking a risk doing this too, you know? Give us something to work with. You can’t expect us to just go on trust alone, the stakes are too high for that.”

Raine purred, “I could fuck you both at the same time, how’s that for—”

Evelyn cleared her throat, a double-barrelled ahem-ahem to shut down Raine’s libido. The Lillies both looked down at her too. Twil followed, then blushed again and hid her lower face behind her big heavy book.

“We intervened in your board game,” Evelyn said. “Back in the dayroom.”

Lily One raised her eyebrows. “Oh?”

“Mmhmm,” Evelyn grunted. “You were losing the game, against Horror. Mostly because you were playing like morons. Strategy games are not Twil’s strongest skill, to put it lightly, which is why you were playing so poorly. We were right there, watching the end. I reached in while we were invisible, and re-arranged the pieces to buy you time, and maybe let you snatch victory from the jaws of defeat, if you’re not completely brain-dead.”

Lily One glanced at Lily Two, and said, “You’re meant to be the strategist.”

Lily Two shrugged. “Hard to think with only one lobe, don’t blame me.”

“Is that enough proof for you?” Evelyn drawled.

“Well,” Lily One said slowly, clearing her throat with a mockery of politeness. “That just proves you were acting within the dream, not anything else.”

“Here,” I said. “Look at this.”

I flipped the left side of my snug yellow blanket back over my shoulder, raised my left hand, and pulled back my sleeve.

The Fractal gleamed on my left forearm, marked out in the familiar black lines and angles. Raindrops shivered among the trees. The trunks creaked as if bending before high winds. Water splashed down off the roof, forming little pools on the earth just beyond the lip of concrete.

The Lillies stared.

Lily One said, “Dearest, do you see that?”

“I see it,” replied Lily Two. “But it means nothing.”

“Nothing? Are you joking? Has your reduction to this limited dream-form cut out four fifths of your brain?”

“Could be a trick.”

Lily One gestured at the Fractal. “This young woman has geospacial astral-cartographic magic tattooed on her body. I don’t think that’s possible to fake.”

“You lack caution,” Lily Two said.

I huffed. “Oh for crying out loud.” I pointed at the red plastic roof of the pavilion, at the sky beyond. “What do you see in the sky?”

Lily Two frowned, one eyebrow raised in a perfect little arch. Lily One blinked several times, making a curious little o-shape with her mouth. “Right back at you,” she said. “What do you see in the sky?”

“The Eye.”

The Lilies glanced at each other, both surprised.

“The Eye,” I repeated. “It’s the sky. But it’s like we’re inside it, or seeing it from behind, or something. There’s no split in the eyelid, no way for it to open. I can see it, and Evee can see it. Raine can’t. Not yet, anyway. How’s that?”

Lily One wet her lips, pushing me that final inch over the finishing line. “And what exactly is ‘the Eye’?”

“An Outsider god,” I said. “My name is Heather Morell, but I suspect you already know that. We’re here to rescue my twin sister, Maisie. She and I were kidnapped by the Eye ten years ago. I escaped. She didn’t.”

A flicker of horrified sympathy ghosted through Lily One’s expression. She put a hand to her mouth in shock. Lily Two dropped most of her aggression for a moment as well, brow creasing with recognition. She reached out with her free hand, toward the other Lily. They touched fingers briefly, then held on tight, holding on to each other.

Turned out I was right all along.

I went on. “The Eye has … trained me, to some extent, in the use of hyperdimensional mathematics. You probably call it something else, but I’m willing to bet you’re the same. Because you’re the twins, aren’t you? We spoke with Professor Wilson Stout a little while ago, and he mentioned twins, twins who keep slipping in and out of Wonderland—”

“Wonderland!?” Lily One echoed. “Oh gods above, that’s what you call it?”

“Yes,” I huffed. “Please, concentrate on the subject. You’re the twins he mentioned, your reactions just now made it obvious. You were once taken by the Eye as well, weren’t you?”

Lily One let out a big sigh. She glanced at Lily Two — her twin sister, there was no doubt about that now — and nodded. Lily Two nodded back.

“Okay, I give in. You’re legit.”

Lily Two stuck her nightstick back inside her grey blazer. She broke the contact between the pair and folded her arms across her chest. “Fair enough.”

“Good,” I said. “Now, what are you? You’re obviously not just parts of Twil, but you’re also that? What’s going on here?”

Lily One rolled her eyes. “Again, right back at you. Look, sweetheart, Heather, we’re sympathetic to all this, it’s a bit … a bit much. But what are you? You’re clearly not a dreamer, you’re barely treading water, let alone swimming. You’re not even suited up properly. The dream is trying to chew you up because you’re breaking all the rules, breaking the role assigned to you.”

“I’m one seventh of something that used to be a human being,” I said. “It’s complicated. Like I said, I can do hyperdimensional mathematics. That’s how all this got so messy.”

“Huh,” Lily Two grunted. “Figures.”

“Human messes everywhere,” said Lily One. “Why am I not surprised?”

Evelyn piped up, “I’m human. I’m a mage, but I’m human, and last I checked I’m no dreamer.”

“Me neither,” said Raine. “One hundred percent grade-A human being.” She reached back and slapped her own rump.

Lily One snorted. Lily Two shook her head, and said, “As if.”

“Look,” I said before this could accelerate into an argument. “That’s not important right now. We’re lucid, you’re lucid, that—”

“Temporarily,” said Lily Two.

“Yes,” said Lily One with a tight little sigh. “The more we deviate from the parameters of our hiding places, the more the dream is likely to react. We can’t keep this up for too long or we’ll dry out completely and have to leave, or the dream will send something to get rid of us. That’s what Horror was doing earlier, I think. Trying to uproot us and throw us out. She knows, though she can’t show it.”

“Alright,” I said, “so we need to talk quickly. What do you mean, hiding places?”

“We’re party crashers,” said Lily One with a mischievous little smile.

Lily Two said, “Invaders.”

“Uninvited guests, I prefer.”

“Viruses.”

“Ew!” Lily one tutted. “Don’t. Please.”

Lily Two shrugged. “And we’re hiding, like viruses do. Inside cells.”

“Hiding inside aspects of Twil, yes?” Evelyn said.

Lily One nodded to Evelyn. “Correct, mage girl, well done! I like you better than stinky and annoying here,” she gestured at me and Raine in turn. “Yes. All of this, these mannerisms, this face, this body, these … weird clothes.” She paused to flick at the end of her grey tie. “All of this is from Miss Twillamina here. These are parts of her. Well, one part of her.” Lily One cleared her throat. “We had to split it in two, to accommodate both of us.”

“Mmhmm,” Lily Two grunted.

“And you were already here?” I said. “Or you came in when we did? Why Twil, why pick her?”

Lily One sighed and rolled her eyes, then gave me a look like I was a very slow little fool. “We’re not native to this dream. We just turned up and hid inside the first vessel we could find.” She gestured at Twil. “Twillamina just so happened to have one lying around, separated from her body, trapped in here.” She tapped Twil’s leatherbound book. Twil pulled the book away slightly, as if confused. “We’re just piggybacking on that. It was easier than slipping into some other form. Like this, we can walk around the dream a little without getting chewed up and spat out right away. But we have to stay in character. At least when we’re around … well, anybody who isn’t lucid. Certainly any of the nurses.”

“And you’re not human beings?” Evelyn asked.

“Correct! Do you want a prize for that one? Did I not make it blindingly obvious already?”

I said, “You don’t seem very alien.”

Lily One rolled her eyes again. “Because we’re hiding, duuuuh. Trust me, you three, this might make sense to you, but it’s complete nonsense to me and my dear sister here. When we turned up, it was like being plunged down to the bottom of the ocean, in the dark, surrounded by weird wriggling lifeforms. Ugh.” She stuck her tongue out. “These personalities you’re talking to, these are more like diving bells or dry suits. We’re just peering out of tiny windows in the front, squinting into the murk, communicating by waving our arms about. Deaf and dumb and with no sense of touch. You’re lucky you’re getting this much.”

“Is it … uncomfortable?”

“Imagine being stuck in an antique diving suit for three days,” Lily Two said. “Stewing in your own sweat and urine.”

Lily One wrinkled her nose. “Ick!” She sighed. “You know, Heather, I would dearly love to talk to you sometime when we’re not trapped in these roles. You’re right, for the record. We were … abducted, by the Eye, a long time ago. But we can’t really have a proper conversation about that with these suits on.” She flapped her arms. “It’s … exceedingly rare to survive the experience, as far as we can tell.”

“Yeah,” Lily Two snorted. “Love to. Nice little chat with our real faces on.”

I sighed. “Don’t sound too enthusiastic about it.”

“I can’t,” she grunted at me, a sneer on her lips. “Lucidity has limits. I do actually want to, but this voice makes it sound like I’m being shitty at you.”

“O-oh.”

Evelyn said: “What are you both, really?”

Lily One sighed. “That’s hard to explain, we—”

I cleared my throat, dug through my memories, and made an educated guess; I recalled the text from the library of Carcosa, the one which Heart had so faithfully translated for me — A full and true account of the disappearance and return of the twin sisters Jane Doe and Mary Doe, their subsequent alienation and alienism, their mathematical skills and strange habits, and their eventual transition into the weft between worlds. I tried to remember the names, as accurately as I could.

“Xiyuol’tok-al and Zalui’yel-tul,” I said, then cringed. “I do apologise, I’m probably butchering your real names beyond recognition, but that’s you two, isn’t it?”

Both the Lillies stared at me for a moment, blank-faced and empty-eyed, as if their ‘diving suits’ had been briefly vacated.

Then Lily Two scrunched up her nose with absolute disgust. Lily One raised both hands so she could flap them in distress.

“Um,” I said. “Was it—”

“Yes!” Lily One said, almost but not quite laughing. “Very bad! Urgh, oh, blegh.” She stuck her tongue out. “That was terrible, that was awful, just vile! Hearing those words — my name! — from a flapping meat-hole. Ugh. Oh that was disgusting.”

Lily Two said, “Please, never do that again.”

“Sorry!” I said, suddenly blushing. “Sorry, I was trying to be polite. Calling you Lily and Lily inside my head is getting a little … disrespectful, that’s all. Was I at least close?”

“A very rough approximation, sure,” said Lily Two. “Our names, as pronounced under a lake of tar, through the trunk of an elephant.”

Raine chuckled. “Those are some real Doctor Xargle names. What are we talking to here, a pair of space aliens?”

Evelyn slapped Raine on the knee with one hand. “Don’t be rude.”

“Yes,” I added. “Please, I was just trying to be polite. Is there something you’d rather be called?”

Raine gestured at the twins. “So which one of you is Xiyu and which one is Zalu?”

The twins glanced at each other. Lily One pulled a face, but Two shrugged. “It would be better if they can tell us apart.”

“It’ll undermine the dream!”

“Not if it’s just between us.”

“Uuurghhh,” Lily One sighed. She turned back to us with a very unimpressed expression. “Alright, fine. But don’t use these names in front of the nurses or any other patients. I’m … ‘Zalu’, and my sister here is ‘Xiyu’.”

Raine said, “And how do we pronounce those correctly, hey?”

Lily One — Zalu — rolled her eyes and threw back her mane of blonde hair again. “You don’t, homo sapiens. You need an entirely different vocal setup. And don’t bother trying to remember what we look like. These faces are just Twillamina. If we ever meet again, we won’t look anything like this. In fact, you’ll probably foul your underclothes and scream your head off.”

Raine cracked a grin. “Wanna bet? If I win, I’m gonna slap your pert little alien backside, for real.”

“What do you look like normally?” I asked quickly, to short-circuit any future interdimensional incidents.

“Bigger,” said Lily Two — Xiyu. She smiled, thin and tight and dangerous.

“Niiiiiiiice,” Raine purred.

The twins both rolled their eyes at Raine; I didn’t blame them.

Twil followed this entire exchange as if she was listening to her ‘lovers’ debating the state of the weather or what we were all going to have at the next tea party. Her eyes seemed detached and dream-like. None of this was going in, the twins had been honest about that part.

“And you,” Zalu said, pointing a finger at me. “You know about us, somehow. I take it that means you’re the one who dropped all the loose change?”

I blinked at her, utterly bewildered. “The what, pardon me?”

“The loose change! That’s what brought us here in the first place. We don’t generally make a habit of randomly taking a stroll in ‘Wonderland’.” She made air-quotes with her fingers. “We only turned up because of all the racket. We assumed it was, well, somebody a bit more like us, in trouble. Which, I guess you are.”

“I’m sorry,” I said. “But I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Zalu rolled her eyes and raised her right hand. She flicked her fingers as if doing a magic trick. Then she held her hand out to me, and opened her fist.

A greenish soapstone coin sat in the middle of her palm, shaped like a five-pointed star.

“Yours?” she said.

My wide eyes told her everything she needed to know. She gestured to Xiyu — her sister, her bud-mate, her twin. Xiyu produced a matching soapstone coin with a flicker of her fingers, holding it up to show me.

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted. “That explains one thing, and opens about a dozen more questions. None of which we have time for.”

“Yes!” I said. “Those are mine. Well, sort of. I was carrying them with me when we went to Wonderland. I assumed they’d gotten lost in the dream like everything else. Where did you get them?”

“I told you,” Zalu huffed. “We heard them clattering all over the floor, making such an awful racket. We thought one of our kind was in trouble … though, well, it’s been a while, to put it lightly. That’s why we came running! And then we found all this nonsense.” She gestured vaguely at the sky, the dream, everything. “Better question, where did you get these? Random humans running around with currency is very weird. Like finding a possum with a wallet.”

“Oh, um,” I tried to gather myself, casting my mind far, far back. “One of them we found on a corpse, Outside. The other was a gift from an Outsider, called Hringewindla, though that probably won’t mean anything to you.”

“Huh,” Xiyu grunted. “Ghoulish, but valid enough. They’re hers, legitimate like.”

“Tch,” Zalu tutted. She held the coin out to me. “Well go on, take it. It’s yours, by rights.”

I gingerly plucked the coin from her outstretched hand; she cringed at the touch of my skin and then wiped her palm on her skirt, trying not to grimace. Xiyu stepped forward and dropped her coin into my palm, to avoid touching me.

“What do they do?” I asked, staring at the coins. “What are they? I’ve been carrying them around all this time, without knowing.”

“I already told you, they’re loose change!” Zalu sighed. “Evelyn here has a better head on her shoulders than you, Heather, my God. We can’t afford all these questions right now, we’re running out of time. If we meet again one day, without these meat-suits on, maybe you and we can have a proper conversation. Hopefully with your twin sister at your side. Good luck with that, I mean it.” Zalu tried to smile for me, but it came off like a catty girl pretending she didn’t hate me. “But if you’re going to have any hope of unravelling this dream and plucking her from the Eye, we have to stop wandering around like a bunch of lemons and get a move on.”

“Hear hear,” Evelyn muttered.

I tutted softly — it was good advice, but the Lillies had such irritating personalities. Were these really parts of Twil, parts of her mind? She was never like this. How much of this attitude was Twil, and how much was the alien twins from Outside?

“Fine,” I said. “I agree. But how do we do that? How do we combat the dream itself?”

Zalu folded her arms over her chest. “We assumed you had a plan! That riot yesterday, that was part of it, wasn’t it?”

“Yeah,” Raine confirmed. “We’re gonna pull down the prison walls. Take over the hospital, overthrow the staff — the security is already secretly with us, but they can’t declare openly yet. Lozzie, the one who started yesterday’s riot, she’s with us too. We’re gonna crack this place wide open.”

“And then break into the secure wing,” I added. “I’m pretty sure that’s where they’re keeping my twin sister. And maybe other things too, parts of me. Probably.”

Zalu sighed. Xiyu shrugged.

“You don’t think that’ll work?” I asked.

Xiyu shrugged again. “Normally we don’t have to think about stuff like this at all. This whole place is absurd. And we can barely see it, remember?”

Evelyn cleared her throat. “Do you have time for a quick, seemingly off-topic question? I assure you, it matters.”

“No,” said Zalu. “But ask away, I suppose.”

“You’ve met humans before? Where? Have you been to Earth?”

Zalu blinked down at Evelyn in girlish surprise. “Is that where you’re from?” She put a hand to her mouth in shock. “Oh my gosh, no wonder you’ve messed this place up so badly.”

“That would be my fault,” I said. “I’m the one who did this, sort of. With some help. Look, that’s a long story, and there’s too many factors involved to explain quickly. You two are the only second opinion we can get in this place, the only experienced dreamers. Do you think tearing down the institution will work, or not? Are we on the right track?”

The twins shared a long, lingering look. Twil followed them, looking back and forth between their faces as if listening to a silent conversation.

Then, to everyone’s surprise, Twil spoke up.

“I … I don’t think it’s a good idea,” Twil said slowly, so gentle and timid, shrinking behind her glasses, clutching her religious tome to her chest, arms wrapped tight and secure around the leather cover. The caged werewolf peeked out from between her arms. “I don’t think it’s a good idea to break the rules. We might all get punished. I don’t want to be punished. It’s frightening.”

Zalu reached for Twil’s hand. Xiyu stepped closer, to touch Twil’s shoulder.

Before they could make contact, Evelyn said: “Twil. Look at me. What are you afraid of?”

Twil blinked behind her massive round lenses. She stared at Evee, then blushed faintly, frowning with confusion. “You … ‘Evelyn’,” she said the name so carefully that I could almost hear the quotes. “You claimed that I have … c-carnal knowledge of you, but—”

“You do,” Evelyn said. She was completely unembarrassed. “You just don’t remember it right now. Twil, you don’t have to compartmentalize yourself in front of me. Or in front of Heather. Or Raine. Or anybody. You are your entire self. Stop hiding.”

Twil raised the book to cover her chin and mouth and nose, amber eyes peeking out over the top.

Raine snorted. “Was that your grand plan to crack her psyche open?”

To my surprise, Evelyn didn’t snarl with anger or frustration, she just held Twil’s gaze. “No. Those are my honest feelings.”

“E-Evee?” I said. “Are you okay?”

“No. Next question.”

“Twillamina does have a point,” Zalu said. “At least like this you’re all relatively safe. What happens if you fail, if you get captured, or this escalating series of riots doesn’t work? You really think a rag-tag group of revolutionaries out in the woods can bring down an institution that, as far as we can tell, represents the Eye itself?”

“Oh!” I said. “Actually the Eye has pretty direct representation, weirdly enough.”

The Lillies both blinked at me. “Pardon?”

“Yeah,” Raine added. “And she’s a total gilf smoke show. Eleven out of ten. Spicy granny. Trust me.”

The twins looked at Raine like she was mad.

“The Governor,” I explained with a little sigh. “We saw her earlier. I’m pretty sure she’s a direct representation of the Eye. If we can somehow communicate with her, possibly after gaining control of the building itself or the institution as a whole, then … maybe anything is possible.”

Zalu just blinked, wide-eyed and tight-jawed, making it clear that she thought we were all completely bonkers. Xiyu blew out a long, slow breath, glancing off into the woods, checking our perimeter.

Evelyn said, “And for that, we need Twil lucid. She’s one of our aces. In case you two didn’t work this out yet, she’s a werewolf. If she transforms, no number of nurses could stand against her. We need her back with us.”

Zalu rolled her eyes and put a protective hand on Twil’s shoulder. “And you think her going all ‘Werewolf of Brinkwood’ isn’t going to bring the self-correcting mechanisms of the dream crashing down on her?”

Evelyn frowned. “How do you know the name Brinkwood?”

Xiyu pointed a finger at Twil’s head. “From her, obviously.”

“Look around,” Zalu continued. “Look at the internal logic of this place! A werewolf, here? The dream will react, and it will send something to crush her.”

Zalu drew Twil back slightly, away from us. Xiyu moved closer, as if shielding Twil with her own body.

Evelyn snapped: “Why do you two care? You don’t even know her.”

Zalu sighed. “We don’t care. I don’t care — me, the real me, does not care. But these personalities do.” She gestured at herself and her sister. “They care, they’re part of Twil, and they’re trying to protect her. We can’t act with true independence, I keep telling you that. We’re constrained by our roles, and our roles are to protect Twil’s vulnerable core.”

Xiyu said, “If we stop protecting her, we’ll lose our cover completely. They’ll go back to being part of her.”

Evelyn slapped the arm of her wheelchair. “Then you need to give them back. Let her protect herself!”

Twil cowered from the sudden shouting, uncomfortable and afraid. She squeezed her eyes shut. The Lilies closed ranks as she shrank behind them.

“She’s not yours!” Evelyn snapped.

“Wait, wait, Evee,” I said, stepping forward. “They’re not claiming her, they’re parts of her. We’re still talking to Twil. We’ve been talking to her this whole time. Isn’t that correct?”

“Bingo,” said Zalu. “Remember, humans, we’re just along for the ride. You’ve gotta work this mess out between yourselves. All we’re doing is carrying on in the role Twillamina wants for us. She knows on some level that the dream will crush her if she reassumes her full self. The nature of this dream cannot bear a werewolf — it can’t even bear a little riot.”

“No,” I said.

Everyone looked at me, at the certainty in my voice.

But I had eyes only for Twil.

She stared back at me over the cover of her leatherbound book, her face framed from below by that illustration of a caged werewolf upon the cover.

“She’s invincible,” I said. “Twil, if you remember nothing else, remember that. You’re invincible. You’re unstoppable. I’ve seen you shrug off knife wounds and broken bones. I’ve seen you tossed against walls by supernatural force, then get up again and get back into a fight without so much as a limp. Your flesh regenerates faster than it can be wounded. You’re one of the strongest people I know. And you’re invincible.”

Twil stared at me, wide eyed, caught in bewildered horror. Slowly, she said, “I’m … I’m sorry, but I’m not your kind of crazy.”

“I’ve had enough of hearing that line since we arrived here,” I said. “I don’t care. You’re still invincible.”

Twil started to cry, slow tears leaking from behind her glasses. Her face scrunched up. “I’m not. I’m not, I’m just hiding. It’s all I can do—”

“You could beat every nurse in this place ten times over, Twil!” I said, spreading my yellow blanket out to either side. My left leg throbbed, but I did my best to ignore the pain and the stiff muscles. “You could kill every nurse, every doctor, and win the riot for us, single handed!”

“I— I can’t!” she wailed. “I need to stay down, I need to keep my head down, it’s the only— the only way to be safe!” She shook her head, but she couldn’t take her eyes off me.

“Keep pushing,” Evelyn hissed from behind me. “Keep pushing her, Heather.”

“No,” I said to Twil. “There’s no safety in keeping your head down. That’s always the biggest lie they tell us, the lie everything else depends on. Keep quiet, don’t speak up for yourself, stay out of sight, all that rubbish. They tell us that lie to keep us docile, to keep us separate, to stop us from finding each other. And it doesn’t work. It doesn’t keep you safe.”

“It— it does—” Twil sobbed. “It does, I was safe, I was—”

“Not for long,” I said. “That’s the lie. They tell you to toe the line, to do as you’re told, to be a good girl. But they’ll come for you in the end too, and you don’t even have to do anything wrong to provoke it. That’s what was happening to you back there, back in the dayroom, with that board game.”

Twil blinked at me, bewildered, but not quite faking it well enough to convince herself.

I pointed at the Lillies; they seemed paralysed, paused against the background of the swirling rainy mist. “They knew it, so you must know it too, on some level. Horror was cornering you, peeling away your protection. And it didn’t matter that you’d been a good girl and followed all the rules and kept your head down. It’s a lie, Twil. It’s a lie to keep you under control.”

“N-no, it … ”

“You’re invincible,” I repeated one final time. I could feel her wavering, about to break. “And you know what else? You could have leapt across that table and pulled Horror’s head clean off her shoulders, without even breaking a sweat.”

Tears were running down Twil’s cheeks as she stared at me. Amber eyes glistened with reflections of the rain-streaked light.

I smiled and held out a hand. “Twil, you’re one of us. And you are exactly my kind of crazy.”

Twil swallowed, throat bobbing. Her lips parted with a quiver. She panted, as if building herself up to something new. “I— I think I know you. You’re—”

A bright and bubbly voice broke across the clearing, sweeping beneath the pavilion like a gust of stormy wind.

“What’s this about pulling off my head?”

We all whirled — me with my yellow blanket clutched tight and a hiccup caught in my throat, Raine swinging her machete upward to meet this new and sudden threat; Xiyu pulling her nightstick from inside her uniform as Zalu stepped in front of Twil, arms wide to protect her vulnerable core self. Evelyn leaned forward in her wheelchair, turning pale and wide-eyed. Even Praem peeked out from inside Evelyn’s dressing gown, her eyes nothing but flat circles of white fabric.

A familiar nurse stood at the edge of the clearing, right at the tree line, holding an umbrella against the misty raindrops, white uniform half-hidden beneath a puffy raincoat. Her blonde hair was pinned up behind her head. A sickly-sweet smile split across her face.

“Hello there, girls,” said Horror. “Didn’t you know? It’s the height of bad manners to talk about a person behind their back. Now, once again, with less gormless gaping this time, please. What’s all this about pulling off my head?”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Inside you are two alien plant girls, inside a pair of wolves. You’re also a wolf. All three of you are gay. Any questions, Twil? Don’t drop your loose change, it’ll summon more alien plant girls, and I don’t think anybody wants that, except maybe Heather, who is a certified monsterfucker. And also a monster herself. Anyway, here’s a nurse!

Ahem. Um. Yeah! On we go! Are we about to see a huge fight scene? Maybe!

No patreon post this week, as it’s the last chapter of the month, and I never like to risk double-charging anybody! Instead, this week, I have my first ever proper HTML-based shoutout for another story! I did one of these over in Necroepilogos, but this is the first I’ve done in Katalepsis. I sure hope this works! Here goes!

Second-life can be Hell.

EJ, a young and dead secretary, struggles to find her place amidst the turmoil of an unforgiving dystopia. Romance, intrigue, strife, and the violence of neo-modern life all take their toll on the ghoulish debutante as she tries her best to stay sane and safe. Tensions are high and climbing by the second within her home city of Vitus, and all she can do is try to stay afloat. Between finding peace with her own unlife and the attentions of the city’s denizens, can she avoid being drowned in the rising tide?

A dark romantic thriller for mature audiences. Enjoy responsibly.

Updates come out on Fridays, at 8:30 PM CST, for that authentic nighttime feeling. 

There you go! If that sounds like your kinda thing, go check it out! In the words of the author, Heartthrob features “lesbian romance in spades”, so I thought it might be of interest to readers here too.

And hey, thank you all for reading Katalepsis! Thank you for reading my little story; knowing that readers are out there having fun with my work means the world to me. And I couldn’t do this without all of you, the readers! Katalepsis is for you, thank you!

Next week, it’s time to get some answers – or perhaps some blood – out of a very dangerous nurse. But how is she to be fought, when she is the institution itself? Perhaps a change of tone will do the trick …

bedlam boundary – 24.17

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Sexually derogatory language



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Evelyn and I had almost escaped the dayroom when Twil’s mounting panic touched flailing flame to hidden fuse.

Twil’s mysterious tome — her leatherbound ‘holy book’, the cover illustrated with an unsubtle metaphor about caged werewolves — was now tucked into the crook of Evelyn’s arm, so Evee could keep both hands on the Fadestone as we made our getaway. My fingers tingled from where I’d touched the leather cover of the book, as if I’d plunged my hand into a pot of spiced honey; I had snatched it off the sofa and whisked it away from Twil’s slender hips, leaving her none the wiser. I would dearly love to claim that I had accomplished the manoeuvre in one swift motion, with steady hands and stilled breath, but that would be a pitiful lie, because I’ve never had stable nerves at the best of times, let alone when trying to steal a reasonably heavy object while rendered invisible by unreliable magic, in the middle of a crowded room, on a time limit.

But I’d done it, somehow, feeling like my body was hooked up to an electric wall socket. Twil hadn’t noticed the book’s absence as we’d turned and scurried away, still too preoccupied by the fact her glasses had vanished from off her own face — and still flushed beetroot red by Evelyn’s rather choice words about Twil’s carnal knowledge. Even if Twil couldn’t recall who had said the words, the emotional impact lingered beyond the Fadestone’s cover.

The tingling in my fingers wasn’t supernatural, it was just jitters, the nerve-impact of a successful raid. My heels were spring-loaded, my shoulder blades were painted with a glowing target, and my heart was trying to squirm up my windpipe.

But a mad smile jerked onto my lips, coupled with a hitching little laugh and a double hic-hic of unwelcome hiccups. We’d done it! We’d stolen the book, and Twil’s glasses as a bonus!

Was this what it felt like to pull off a madcap heist? I suddenly felt like a very, very bad girl indeed. And I rather liked that feeling.

We hurried away through the tangle of dayroom sofas and armchairs and televisions, skirting groups of stirring patients, attempting to avoid the occasional nurse roused by the commotion we’d caused.

Twil’s panic was drawing too much attention.

“My glasses! My glasses, they were right on my face! Right here! I can’t find them, they’re not— they’re not in my pockets! Oh, you two, this isn’t funny, this isn’t funny!”

Twil’s two Lillies attempted to soothe her, but they were just as confused as our dreaming werewolf. Their voices chased my heels as I wheeled Evee toward the archway and the exit.

“Did you drop them? Are they under the sofa?”

“Twillamina, breathe, take a deep breath, that’s it, come on sweetheart. Take a deep breath. You just left them somewhere, that’s all. It’s nothing, it’s nothing, nothing happened! Hey, heeeeey, relax, relax—”

“Maybe they got mixed up with the game pieces? Here, let’s take a look, come on.”

“Let me check your pockets for you, baby, you probably just got confused.”

Evelyn hissed through clenched teeth, half in derision, half with savage satisfaction. “Those two are no smarter than Twil herself. Come on, you pair of old tramps, think harder. Use your brains.”

“I really don’t think we should taunt them!” I whispered, skirting another occupied sofa as the patients started to sit up and turn around and crane their necks to get a look at the unfolding drama.

“Rubbish,” Evelyn murmured. “It’s not as if they can hear us.” She half-twisted in the wheelchair, trying to look past me, to look back at our as-yet unbaited catch. “Whatever. They’ll figure it out eventually, and if they don’t, we can bait them again. The first step is over and I’ve bought them time, with that stupid board game. Get us out of here, Heather, get us back out—”

“My book!”

Twil’s shriek cut through the taut tension of the dayroom like shears slicing apart a set of violin strings.

A full-body shiver propelled me forward as if the werewolf herself was at my heels. Evelyn flinched and blinked and turned back around, hands firmly on the Fadestone, whispering a sudden mantra to shore up our bubble of invisibility. “We are not here. We are not here. We are not here.”

“It’s gone!” Twil wailed. “It’s gone! It was right here, right here! You both know I never let it out of my sight, I would never drop it! I would never even turn away from it, not for a second! And— and it- no, no! It was right here!”

All across the dayroom girls rose from their seats or twisted on the sofas or sat up straighter, all eyes turning toward Twil and her Lillies. A ripple of motion and bobbing heads and bright-eyed attention passed over the crowd like the echo of a stone dropped into dark water.

Some patients called out rapid questions — “Hey, what’s wrong? Hey, what’s wrong with Twilla? Hey?”, “What did you lose, lassie?”, “Bet a fucking nurse stole it!” — while others darted covert glances across the length of the dayroom, making furtive eye contact with distant conspirators. A few girls slipped objects into their Cygnet-issue pajama bottoms, palming secret notes, tucking away hidden tools. Fewer still used the sudden distraction to carry out actions behind the backs of the nurses; some pulled silly faces or stuck out their tongues to shore up the morale of their nearby friends, but others snatched things off tables or rifled through briefly unguarded bags, pocketing access fobs and ID cards and bottles of pills. One brave and light-fingered patient openly pick-pocketed a nurse, sliding a bunch of keys from a uniform pocket and stuffing it up inside her own shirt.

Perhaps this was the opening they’d all been waiting for.

The nursing staff shot to their collective feet in a flash, but they lagged behind the patients and inmates by a vital few seconds; the eyes and hands of the panopticon could not, in fact, see everywhere all at once and touch every corner of every life. They had not seen this coming. They could not see the instigators — Evelyn and me. All they could do now was shout and bawl.

“Girls, girls, settle down! Settle back down!”

“Pay no attention! Carry on with what you were doing! Eyes forward, that means all of you! Anna, Marta, I see you both trying your luck there, sit back down!”

“No rubbernecking, it’s very rude. Isn’t it? You wouldn’t like it if your misfortune was on display for everyone to see. Come on, there’s nothing to see there, nothing to see. Don’t pay any attention, girls, please.”

Evee and I were almost to the archway when I made the mistake of looking back.

Horror — my medical adversary, my dream-bound antagonist, the one nurse who kept coming back again and again — was crossing the dayroom, returning to Twil’s table. She held the game piece which I’d hurled across the room, cupped in one soft hand. Her eyes were narrowed at Twil and the Lillies, lips pursed with impatience, shoulders and chin set. She carried the pose of an adult who planned to separate naughty children from each other. Perhaps she smelled a rat.

Twil and her Lillies were not in a good state. Twil herself was heaving for breath, tears running down her cheeks, face twisted with terrible distress. She was gripping the side of Lily One’s grey uniform blazer, like a lost child clinging to an older sibling. Lily One — the waspish girl with the long blonde hair and the curvy build — was alternately trying to calm down Twil and ducking her head to search among the sofa cushions and under the table. Lily Two — the freckled tomboy with the red hair, built like a tightly toned athlete — was glaring at the nearest groups of girls and nurses, as if examining faces for guilty looks.

“My book— no!” Twil sobbed. “I can’t! It’s— it’s the only copy! Please, I just— no— it was right—”

Lily Two suddenly shouted: “Who took it?! Which one of you took it?!”

An answering shout rose from the back of the dayroom, from a random unseen throat. “Must have been a nurse!”

“Yeah!” another girl agreed, somebody deep in a huddle of bodies, hidden from the staff. “Damn right, it was probably a nurse! Confiscating all our stuff! Fucking bitches!”

“Give it back!” shouted a third voice.

“Return her book!” yet another took up the cause. “Come on, it’s not fair!”

“Give it back! Give it back!”

“Give her back her book, you cunts!”

“Give it back! Give it back! Give it back!”

The words became a chant, spreading across the dayroom.

All around us groups of girls were turning on their chaperones and guardians; little angry mobs rose to their feet and took up the chant, while other girls sat back on the sofas and raised their fists in the air, adding their voices to the chorus. Some surrounded their respective nurses, while others ignored their ineffectual staff escort. Sleepy nurses jerked awake in the sudden panic, while others chattered into hand-held walkie talkies, backing away from the growing anger. A cluster of fresh nurses appeared in the archway and hurried into the room, spreading out as back-up. A pair of Knights followed them — though with far less clarity of purpose; the Knights shuffled into the dayroom for a moment, stood there looking very awkward, then shuffled out again.

I halted.

I drew the wheelchair to a stop about ten feet shy of our exit, blocking the passage between an empty row of three sofas and a little table piled with girl’s magazines, the covers all smiling and teeth and shining white eyeballs. The nearest group of patients was to our rear, all facing toward the commotion as Twil began to weep and wail.

“Heather?” Evelyn hissed. “Heather, what are you doing? Don’t stop here, not now.”

“Evee, they’re going to start another riot!”

Evee twisted in her wheelchair so I could see her craggy frown. “Good. Buys us more time. Maybe they’ll injure a few more nurses or burn down a wing of this place while they’re at it. Come on, Heather, get us out before the—”

“We have to start the plan right now,” I hissed. “We have to get Twil and her friends to follow us, right now. We can’t wait and do it later!”

The ringing chorus of “Give it back! Give it back!” rose louder and louder. Somebody shouted; another girl squealed in pain. A nurse tumbled backward into a chair, going sprawling on the floor. Somebody else cheered.

Evelyn snapped at me. “The whole place might follow us! The nurses might follow us. Heather, we need to stick to the plan. I’ve bought Twil plenty of time with my changes to her board game—”

“There’s no time to go through the whole rigmarole!” I raised my voice above the chant. “Evee, look!”

I pointed back.

Violence bubbled beneath the surface of the widening disturbance: one or two girls pushed or shoved their respective nurses; a few nurses raised their hands in response, threatening more than they dared deliver. Several nurses were being forced back by miniature picket lines of chanting patients — “Give it back! Give it back!” — while the more vulnerable girls sheltered behind their companions.

Horror cut through the chaos like a shark through tropical waters. Lines of girls parted before her. Nurses turned away as she walked by.

Twil couldn’t see her coming, because her eyes were full of tears and her glasses were missing. But the Lillies could. Lily Two turned to face Horror, chin high, fists clenched. Lily One tried to pull Twil away from the sofa and the board game, retreating from their pursuer.

If this all exploded into violence, we would not be able to protect Twil. Horror would still get exactly what she wanted.

And so would the institution; the ratio of girls to nurses simply wasn’t high enough. The patients had been split up and divided, prepared for what Raine might call ‘defeat in detail’. If the staff had to face the entire body of the patients as one, organized and moving in unison, following one will, with one aim, then the institution would stand no chance. But the staff had determined the composition and layout of this space. Willing combatants were mixed in with younger girls, the stronger groups split up and unable to form a united front. As I watched I saw those who could not fight struggle to worm their way out of the growing scrum. Patients ready to throw down were not shoulder-to-shoulder, but halfway across the dayroom from each other. More nurses piled in through the archway, ready to put down this brief convulsion of a bound giant.

“Evee, we can’t let another riot happen, not yet.”

“What?!” Evee spluttered. “I thought you and Raine were all for another bit of popular violence. I thought that was what we wanted?”

“They’re not ready!” I hissed. “They’re not prepared! This is the worst condition under which to launch a second attempt. This isn’t what Lozzie would have planned, and it’s only going to sap the strength of another revolt. Evee, we have to stop this, we have to start our plan right now.”

Evelyn clenched her teeth and looked like she wanted to spit. “We’ll be sitting ducks if we get this wrong.”

“Not if I move fast. I’ll let go of you, call out to Twil, then grab you again and run for the doors. It might work!”

Evelyn swallowed hard. The sound was drowned out by the rising chant all around us, by the angry shouts of, “Let us back to our rooms!”, “Where’d you take Vanessa and Riley, huh?! I haven’t seen them since yesterday!”, “Fuck off, fucking screws! Get your hands off me!”

“Heather,” Evee hissed, “you always do this, you always jump in—”

“I will not do this if you don’t consent,” I hissed quickly. “And I promise I will not leave you behind.”

“You—”

“If you disagree, then please, Evee, insist. Insist, and we’ll let the riot happen, we’ll go.”

Evelyn ground her teeth together so hard that they squeaked. But then she nodded. “Do it. Now. Quickly!”

I reached down and retrieved the leatherbound book from Evee’s lap, fingers fumbling, heart pounding. The soft brown leather was warm to the touch, warmer than it had any right to be, warm as sun-kissed bark in a summer forest. I held up the book in my left hand, keeping my right wrapped firmly around one handle of Evelyn’s wheelchair. I turned toward Twil and the Lillies, held the book up high, and let go of my anchor.

Visible, for just a second.

“Twilllll!” I shouted, my reedy little voice fighting against the growing chaos of the dayroom. “Twil!”

A few of the nearest girls glanced my way, but most of them were too preoccupied with the start of a second riot; a couple of nurses spared me a look, then did a double-take as they saw what I was holding aloft.

Lily Two looked around. Lily One looked up. Eyes widened. Brows furrowed. They saw me, clear and free.

Twil stared in my general direction, blinking away tears from her clouded eyes, panting for breath. Could she see that far without her glasses? I had to make her understand.

“I’m taking it outdoors, Twil! I’ll drench it in the rain! If you want it, come get it back!”

Horror halted her advance on Twil. She turned her head and looked right at me, then frowned with professional irritation, like I was a farm animal escaped from my pen.

Horror pointed and opened her mouth wide, about to shout some order to the other nurses.

I grabbed the handle of Evee’s wheelchair and resumed invisibility, vanishing from sight and mind alike. Horror’s orders died on hesitating lips. Her frown did not quite clear, but her eyes slid away from me. The Lillies suffered the same fate, forgetting I was there but retaining their emotional response. Twil just stared at the archway out, at the exit.

Fingers shaking like crazy, I shoved the holy book back into Evelyn’s lap. All around us the little groups of patients were trailing off with their chanting, the reason for their rage short-circuited, even if they couldn’t remember exactly why. The spark of the premature riot was snuffed out. I offered an apology and a prayer to Lozzie, whenever she was, hoping that this aligned with her far more experienced plans for productive rabble-rousing.

“Go, Heather, go! Now!” Evelyn hissed.

I didn’t need to be ordered twice. I felt like the Eye itself was opening above me. I grabbed both handles and hurried for the archway, shoulder blades tingling as I felt four sets of eyes burning into my back.

Evelyn and I burst out onto the wooden tiles of the entrance hall. More nurses were hurrying into the dayroom, but the general panic seemed to have subsided. The chanting had died away to nothing, replaced by the unsatisfied grumbling murmur of a reluctant but grudging crowd.

“Don’t stop again,” Evelyn hissed. “Get us outdoors, ASAP.”

“Right! Yes! Absolutely! One hundred percent!”

We left the same way we’d entered, past a pair of Knightly guards and out through the side-entrance, back into the little swirls of drizzling rain, beneath the wrinkled black underside of the Eye, beyond the walls of Cygnet Asylum. We descended the concrete switchback ramp at speed, the wheelchair tires whispering against the damp surface, then out onto the brick pathways, out into the saturated lawns of the hospital grounds. I pulled one of the towels back up over Evelyn’s shoulders and head, to protect her from the worst of the rain; she hurried to stash Twil’s book and Twil’s glasses beneath her grey dressing gown. We weren’t actually going to damage or destroy the book — we had no idea what that might do. We just needed her to follow us. I wouldn’t have been able to countenance damaging a book regardless, whatever it contained.

I hurried away from the front of the building. Misty raindrops clung to my hair and face, swirling in the gyre of my breath.

“Heather, slow down,” Evelyn hissed. “Slow down. We’ve made it out. They still can’t see us. Slow down, slow down.”

“Alright—” I panted, heart still racing. The wound in my left leg burned like a hot iron pressed into my flesh, but I did my best to ignore it, despite my awkward limp. “What now? We need them to follow, don’t we? What—”

“Pull me to one side, off the path. Watch the doorways.”

“But the muddy ground—”

“Just do it. Please.”

I did as Evelyn instructed, wheeling her just off the path and onto the wet grass. The wheels of her chair sunk into the damp earth, but only a little — it wouldn’t be too difficult to push her back onto the pathway. We were completely concealed here, beneath the invisible aura of the Fadestone.

“And pull your own towel back up,” Evelyn hissed. “No sense in you getting all wet as well.”

“Oh, of course,” I muttered, pulling the towel back over my own head and shoulders, making sure to keep one hand on the wheelchair at all times. I tugged my yellow blanket snug around my shoulders as well, to keep off the chill.

The fleshless skull of Cygnet Asylum stared down upon us with a hundred empty sockets, all-seeing yet blinded to our presence. Red-brick naked bone was streaked with the dark stain of the rain, running in slow rivulets down blank windows, dribbling from cold gutters, clinging to spongy, porous, rotting masonry. The skull no longer seemed so empty on the inside; it teemed with the sound of burrowing life, of nurses and patients and Knights, each straining in their own way against the bonds of the institution.

The underside of the Eye loomed over it all, a backdrop to all motion and stillness, from horizon to horizon, all the sky forever and evermore.

I tore my eyes away from that false firmament and back to the hospital. “They’re not coming,” I hissed. “I don’t see anybody coming to the doors.”

“Wait for it.”

“Evee?”

“I know Twil better than you and Raine ever will,” she murmured. “No offense. I have seen her without her kit on, after all.”

I sighed, breath still all a-quiver with adrenaline. “Evee, seeing somebody naked doesn’t mean you know them any better.” I cleared my throat. “You really did, though?”

“Mmhmm.”

“ … what do her tattoos look like?”

“Breathtaking. Now shhh, watch the doors. She’ll be here. I know her. Even in a dream, she would never — ah. There we go.”

Evelyn’s eyesight was better than mine; she’d spotted movement in the gloomy entrance hall a split-second before me. A moment later, Twil burst from the side-doors next to the hospital’s main entrance. She barely looked like herself — a scrawny girl wearing a starched grey uniform, face streaked with tears, screwed up with red-cheeked fury and bottled frustration, little fists clenched at her sides. Her dark hair was a mess, as if her natural curls were straining against the artificial straightening of the dream.

She bypassed the disabled ramp and stomped down the stairs, flicking her head left and right, looking for the scoundrel who had stolen her new religion.

“Oh, Twil,” I murmured. “She looks awful.”

“She’ll be fine soon enough,” Evelyn hissed. “Hold still.”

The Lillies emerged moments later, flying to Twil’s sides, flanking her like a pair of bodyguards. Lily One carried a wide umbrella, shielding Twil and herself from the drizzling rain. Lily Two had dragged a thin raincoat over her grey uniform, a translucent piece of flimsy plastic not good for much except keeping the water off; she had something long and dark curled inside the raincoat, tucked half-within her uniform blazer.

Twil gestured helplessly at the asylum grounds, hands flapping, face collapsing into tears all over again. Lily One attempted to comfort her, while Lily Two peered at the tendrils of woodland, moving her head back and forth as if trying to catch sight of a thief fleeing through the trees.

About fifty feet to the trio’s collective right lay a long flowerbed, lining the front of the main body of the hospital building, just beneath the wide window which looked out from the dayroom. Before either of the Lillies could even think about abandoning their search or coaxing Twil back indoors, a low, dark, fast-moving shape burst from the flowerbed, crossed the lawns at a dead-sprint lope, and plunged into the nearest fringe of woodland.

“Oh, well done!” I hissed a muted cheer. “Well done, Raine. Gosh, I’m surprised she remembered her instructions so well.”

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted. “At least she’s quick on her feet. She better bloody well wait for us, or this could become a complete disaster.”

“She will!” I whispered. “I trust her. Have faith, Evee.”

“Huh.”

Twil and her Lillies were already stepping onto the brick pathways, hurrying in the general direction of Raine’s forest-bound shadow. Lily Two led the way, jogging ahead to make sure she didn’t lose the scent. She passed within two feet of Evelyn and I, splashing through the shallow puddles gathered in the pockets of mortar between the bricks. Her eyes were set and serious, focused on her task. She moved with almost canine grace and purpose, a tracker hound pointing the way along Raine’s trail.

Twil and Lily One followed a little way behind, sheltered beneath the umbrella, holding hands. Twil was still a sobbing mess, clinging on tight. Lily One kept the umbrella steady and led Twil onward with unerring steps. They passed by us too, almost close enough to touch.

“—she— I— I don’t—” Twil was heaving for breath between her broken words. “I can’t believe somebody would take my book like that! It’s so cruel! There’s no reason but to hurt me!”

“It’s okay, Twillamina,” Lily One purred, her voice a burning cocktail of velvet comfort and tightly controlled anger. “We’ll get it back. That … very silly person has no idea who she’s messing with. Right? Isn’t that right? Nobody messes with us three, right?”

“Right,” Twil whined, through a face full of snot and tears.

It hurt to see Twil — so confident and cocky, so full of irrepressible energy, so strong and nigh-near invincible — reduced to this weepy parody of herself.

Twil and the Lillies hurried past us, splashing down the pathways, about to plunge into the woods.

“Right,” Evelyn hissed from beneath the shelter of her increasingly damp towel. “Heather, take us back to the pavilion.”

“The ‘ron-day-voo’,” I said, forcing a little giggle past my stretched nerves. I pushed Evee’s wheelchair back onto the path and turned to follow the Lillies. “Raine did rather enjoy using that word. Pity we didn’t have any watches to synchronize or anything.”

“Don’t give her ideas,” Evelyn grunted. “The state she’s in, she’ll start giving us bloody code names.”

“Oh? The state she’s in?”

“Regressed,” Evelyn snorted.

“You mean this is how she used to be? Before I knew her? When you first met her?”

Ahead of us, the Lillies stepped off the brick pathways and onto the forest trails of woodchip and mulch, with Twil between them. They plunged into the trees, out of sight within seconds. We would need to go around them to reach the pavilion and the spot where Raine had been instructed to wait.

“Mmhmm,” Evelyn grunted. “Sort of. She’s always been insufferable about that sort of thing. Code names, military jargon. Even when we were younger.”

“Well,” I said. “I wouldn’t mind if Raine gave me a code name. Maybe it would be cute.”

Evelyn sighed. “She seems to have given you one already. ‘Sweet thing’. Which is awful, for the record. I resent having to witness that over and over again.”

A blush crept into my cheeks. “Yes, well. I didn’t ask for that. And that’s hardly a proper ‘code name’. Code names should be like in that one video game Raine plays, the one with the cardboard boxes and the talking heads on the radio.”

“Heather, what are you blathering on about?”

The forest loomed over us. I left the pathway again, heading to the right. The wheels of Evee’s chair sank into the mushy grass, but soon we would be under the canopy, protected from the worst of the rain.

“You know!” I said, warming to the absurdity of my subject; we both needed an antidote to the panic and mayhem of the last few minutes. “Proper code names, like the ones in that game. ‘Sturdy Serpent’, names like that.”

Evelyn twisted in her chair, bringing a tight squint around upon me like the guns of a very irritable little ship. But I loved that look, I loved her confounded face, concealing her simple joy. We would fill these few minutes with much-needed relief before we joined back up with Raine. Evee opened her mouth and started to say something — but then she cut off, eyes going wide.

“Heather, stop!”

I jerked us to a sudden halt, then followed Evee’s gaze.

A fourth figure was making her way down the red brick pathways, sensible shoes splashing in the little puddles. Holding an umbrella over her head, white uniform half concealed beneath the puffy exterior of a large raincoat, eyes scanning the edge of the woods, there she was, yet again.

Horror. Our nurse.

“Shit,” Evelyn hissed between her teeth. “Shit, shit, shit. I thought we’d shaken her.”

Horror’s eyes suddenly flickered with recognition, then narrowed into a very nasty frown.

“Evee!” I squeaked. “She’s looking right at us! She can see us!”

“I know!” Evelyn snapped. “Because I’m panicking! Give me a moment to calm down. Calm. Calm.” Evelyn took a deep breath, then two, then three. Horror picked up her pace, trotting toward us, opening her mouth to shout something. “Calm. Calm. We are not here. We are not here. We cannot be seen. We are unseen. We are not here. We are not here.”

Evelyn’s voice dropped into a sleepy chant. Horror slowed, blinking with confusion, eyes sliding off us once again. She glanced left and right at the rim of the woods. Evelyn took several slow, deep, steady breaths. I stayed absolutely silent, cold sweat plastered down my back and beneath my armpits.

“Alright,” Evelyn murmured, soft and relaxed, calmer than I’d thought possible. “We’re safe.”

“Good. Well done, well done,” I whispered. “But … Evee, we can’t do this if she’s following. We can’t.”

“We’ll just have to get Raine to cut her head off.”

When she said it with that sleepy, relaxed, matter-of-fact tone, I almost believed it might work.

“Evee, I don’t think it’ll help. I’m serious.”

“No,” Evelyn said. “No, this is congruent with the narrative, with the play. A bunch of monsters lure a nurse out into the woods? She’s not even armed. She’s totally alone. She’s walking into a rainy woodland with no back up. I think we should try it. If we can. Fuck her. We put her down before she gets her hands on Twil again.”

“I … oh, she’s … ”

Horror walked right toward us.

Her eyes did not pause on me and Evelyn a second time, but lingered on the edge of the woods, scanning the trees for any sign of her wayward patients and inmates, her cunning little escapees. She strode down the path with a solid, steady click-click-click of her sensible shoes.

She drew level with Evee and I, about fifteen feet away, on the path itself. She stopped.

Horror sighed.

“Where oh where have you gone, you three?” she said to herself. “I suppose I’m going to have to find you myself, and bring you back indoors, aren’t I? I never like solitary confinement for good girls, and you’re all usually so … so good. But one of you was cheating at our board game, I’m sure of that. And now you don’t even want to play. Perhaps I’ll organise a separate game with each of you. Yes, that’s a good idea. One on one, one by one. No more support.”

Horror turned her head. She looked right at me and Evee.

My heart climbed into my throat. Sweat broke out on my face. Evelyn murmured a mantra — “You cannot see us. We are unseen. You cannot see us. We are unseen. You cannot see us.”

“I wonder which way they went?” Horror said. Then she smiled and shrugged, like a comedy character pressed into the wrong role in a horror movie. “Oh well. I’ll just have to set off and find out. All sorts of things happen to good girls gone astray in the woods, after all. You never know what might transpire out there, with the animals and the crazies and the weird old trees. Off we go then!”

Horror stepped off the pathway and strode right past me and Evee. She plunged into the woods, swallowed up in seconds. Her footsteps vanished along with her form.

Evelyn let out a deep breath, slow and steady.

“What do we do?” I hissed. “We can’t deal with her. We can’t even kill her, I’m pretty sure she’ll just come back. Even the King in Yellow couldn’t put her down.”

“Raine,” Evelyn grunted. “Pavilion. Now.”

* * *

Less than five minutes later — five minutes of pushing Evelyn’s wheelchair down the woodchip pathways which wiggled and wriggled their way through the dripping woods, five minutes of keeping one ear cocked for the sounds of other footsteps tramping through the undergrowth, five minutes of hoping for a glance of Twil or her Lillies through the trees, and praying that we would not blunder into Horror’s sight once again — we reached the place where the trails ran out, where they collapsed into disuse, where wood chips melted into leaf-strewn forest floor. We retraced the steps we’d taken to find the pavilion the first time, down past a little rise, then out into a tiny clearing.

The pavilion, our latest temporary base camp, was waiting exactly as we’d left it, an ugly little parody of a woodland cottage with it’s horrible plastic red roof and concrete floor and hard benches.

Raine was right where she was supposed to be, following her instructions to the letter. She was crouched down behind the end of one of the benches, peering over the armrest at the opposite tree line. I couldn’t see anything in the direction she was looking, but I trusted her instincts better than my own — at least when I lacked all six tentacles and any semblance of abyssal self-hood.

Raine had our supplies slung over one shoulder, safely within the canvas shopping bag she’d stolen on the previous night. She held her machete in her other hand, tucked away inside the sheath.

“Quickly!” Evelyn hissed. “Touch her before she moves!”

I hurried over to the pavilion and wheeled Evelyn’s chair onto the concrete foundation, finally out of the rain once again; fat droplets of cold water splashed onto our extremely damp towels as we passed beneath the rim of the red plastic roof. Raine glanced around at us, eyes sliding away as if her vision was greased; even she couldn’t see us through the Fadestone’s magic.

Raine’s clothes were damp with both water and sweat. Her hair was swept back with the lingering raindrops. Her feet were filthy with mud from running through the woods. Her eyes were wide and alert, every muscle pulled taut with readiness to spring up and sprint away.

I’d never seen Raine like this before — more like a skittish deer than a predator. Raine was often ready for rapid movement, for violence, for swinging fists or a weapon. But she was rarely tense with flight.

She wasn’t scared though, just trying to keep ahead of a hunter she did not want to slay. She could hardly unsheathe her machete against Twil and the Lillies.

I stopped Evee’s wheelchair at Raine’s side, let go with one hand, and grabbed Raine’s shoulder.

“Woah!” Raine flinched hard, eyes flying wide with shock, almost recoiling from me — but her free hand came up and clamped over mine, holding steady even as she jerked backward.

“It’s me! It’s us! Hi! Hi, Raine!”

Raine panted for a second, eyes wide, mouth hanging open. Then she started to laugh. “Oh, haha, oh wow. Oh, wow, that is weird. That is a unique sensation. Haha! Hey there, sweet thing. Hey there, Evee. Hoooooo that’s … yeah, unique.”

“What?” Evelyn demanded. “What’s unique?”

“Memories and clarity all rushing back,” Raine said. “Ten seconds ago I wasn’t quite sure what I was doing crouching down here, ‘cept waiting for you two.” Her eyes flashed toward the tree line. “We’re invisible like this, right? Invisible and unheard?”

“Yes, that’s right,” I said.

Evelyn grunted. “Just don’t surprise me or jog my arms, or my concentration will shatter.”

Raine straightened up, careful to keep physical contact with me at all times; I wished I had all my parts and selves, my extra limbs, so I could simply anchor us together without all this fuss. Raine reached over and held the opposite handle of Evee’s wheelchair, so I could stop worrying about losing contact again. I reached up and touched her head, running my fingers through her hair and down the back of her neck. She showed her teeth and closed her eyes, purring with deep satisfaction. I felt a blush creeping up my cheeks, though this was hardly the time.

“Good … good girl, Raine,” I murmured. “You did really, really well. You followed all your instructions. Good girl.”

“Mmmmm,” she purred, then cracked her eyes open again. “Had to improvise when I saw our target and her pair of indentured fuck servants come out of the hospital. So what happened? We moved our plans forward? I’m game for that.”

I lowered the damp towel from over my head, then helped Evelyn do the same with her own.

“First,” said Evelyn, “where’s the fox, where’s my grandmother?”

Raine shook her head, glancing toward the tree line again. “She ran off. Doing her own thing somewhere. Couldn’t have stopped her even if I’d tried.”

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted. “Fine. Pass Praem back to me, please.”

“Sure thing.”

Raine reached into the canvas bag and produced the Praem Plushie. We’d left Praem with Raine in order to avert a worst-case scenario, in case Evee and I ended up getting compromised or captured. With Praem at her side, Raine stood a better chance of breaking us back out. With the plan a success for now, it was time to return daughter to mother.

The Praem Plushie looked identical to before. The flat eyes, the straight-line mouth, the soft felt-fuzz hair. Those flat eyes lingered on me as Raine placed the doll into Evee’s lap. Evelyn took one hand off the Fadestone so she could tuck Praem safely inside her grey dressing gown once more, alongside the book.

“Come on then,” Raine said. “Gimme the low-down, debrief me. Where do we stand? What’s the plan?”

“We got Twil to follow us,” I said. “We have the book, and also her eyeglasses.”

Raine snorted with laughter. “Nice score.”

“But we have an unforeseen complication.”

Evelyn and I quickly explained what had happened inside the hospital building, including the details of the board game and Twil’s book — which we showed to Raine, just in case. Raine nodded along with great interest as Evelyn rattled off how the pair of Lillies had actually protected Twil, how they’d been flanking her to keep Horror from winning at the strange board game. We told Raine what had happened upon our escape, and who had unexpectedly joined us.

Raine winced. “Horror, right. Our fat-bottomed fuck-pig pretend nurse. I thought I saw a fourth figure in the woods on my way back.”

I hissed through my teeth. “Oh no, she’s not caught up with them already, has she?”

Raine shook her head and pointed at the tree line, directly opposite the bench, where she’d been staring earlier. “Nah. Twil and her goon-twins are circling the forest, left first, then right. They’ll pass through here if they keep going, I’m pretty sure. Miss Spank bait—”

“Tch, Raine,” I said. “Must you?”

Raine laughed. “Spank bait. Horror. The nurse. Come on, she’s somebody’s walking fantasy. I’m trying to break her down here, sweet thing. If this is a dream, she’s gotta be dismantled.”

“I … well … fair enough,” I sighed.

Evelyn rolled her eyes. “Keep it in your knickers for five seconds, Raine, please.”

Raine smirked. “Alright, alright, I give in. Our extremely fuckable nurse is tracing the edge of the woods, as far as I can tell from what little I saw of her. If she makes it all the way down here it won’t be for a while yet. We’ve maybe got fifteen minutes in this spot.”

“We need to bait Twil,” Evelyn said, before I could call Raine a ‘bad girl’ for getting weird about Horror. “We’re on a clock, a time limit. We need to peel her off, get her alone. Ideas, now. Go.”

Raine shrugged. “We could wait here for about another ten seconds.”

Evelyn sighed. “Really?”

“Um,” I added. “Yes, Raine, excuse me?”

Raine held one hand to her right ear. “Listen.”

We all fell silent. The crunching of leaves beneath three pairs of shoes reached my ears moments later.

Raine winked and put a finger to her lips.

Lily Two appeared first, emerging from between the trees as a ghostly transparent blur topped with a head of flame. She stepped out into the clearing and resolved into nothing more outlandish than a young woman wrapped in a raincoat, with red hair beneath the flimsy hood. She paused for a second, surprised at the pavilion, then stepped beneath the roof and lowered her plastic hood. Her eyes flickered across the concrete floor, lingered on the empty fire pit, and examined the wooden benches. Then she sniffed, drawing a deep breath through her nose.

A muffled call came from beyond the tree line. “Lil?”

Lily Two turned and replied. “Here! There’s a building!”

Lily One slunk out of the woods like a feline predator — not on the prowl, but promenading for all to see, showing off her sheen and shine, her sleek sinuous movements, her slender muscle and smooth surfaces. Long blonde hair swayed as she stepped forth, sharp eyes darting around the clearing, face pinched with superior irritation and elevated anger. She held her umbrella firmly in one hand, and Twil in the other.

Twil looked lost and sad, half-blind without her thick glasses. Her neatly polished black shoes were covered in woodland mud. Her thick dark tights were splashed with rainwater. Her hair was all frizzy with the humidity in the air. Her grey tie was loose. She sagged with melancholy and exhaustion as Lily One helped her across the clearing and beneath the roof of the pavilion.

She seemed a bedraggled kitten next to these elemental forces of sapphic fantasy.

Lily One lowered the umbrella and blew out a big sigh. “Didn’t know this was out here,” she said, then wrinkled her nose. “Ugh, it’s covered in cobwebs and dust. What is this even for, camp fires and singalongs?”

Lily Two sniffed the air again, taking deep breaths through her nose.

Raine whispered: “Do we make a move?”

“Not sure,” Evelyn murmured. “Let’s watch them for a moment.”

I hissed, “You know what to say to Twil, though, Evee? You have a plan, correct?”

“Mmhmm,” Evelyn grunted. “I was going to speak to her about being a werewolf. But now I’ve seen her, and seen these two … I don’t know. I may have been wrong. Let’s watch them for a moment. Then we can get close and take them all at once, get me in front of Twil, get me space to speak with her.”

“Gotta make a move sooner or later,” said Raine.

“Yes, yes,” Evelyn hissed. “Just let me gather data.”

Twil whined, gasping for breath. Her legs were quivering. “I have to sit, I must sit down,” she panted.

“Oh!” Lily One tutted. “Twillamina, no, these benches are filthy. Can you not hold on? We … well, no, I suppose we can’t turn around, can we? Damn it. Damn it all to hell, this is so unfair.”

“I really do have to sit,” Twil whined. Her face scrunched up, threatening fresh tears. “I’m so sorry, I’m really sorry. I’m so weak—”

“You are not weak!” Lily One said, then burst into a big bright smile. “Here.” She let go of Twil’s hand, put her umbrella down on one of the benches, and then quickly unbuttoned her blazer.

“Oh!” Twil’s eyes went wide. “No! No, I couldn’t—”

“Tch!” Lily One tutted. “Nonsense. What’s ours is yours.” She peeled the smartly pressed grey blazer away from her shoulders, reducing herself down to shirt and tie above her grey skirt. Then she shook out the blazer and draped it over the bench, to act as a cover for Twil’s sensitive bottom. “Here. Sit. Sit!”

Lily One herded Twil onto the bench. Twil eased herself down, then sighed with visible relief. “T-thank you. Thank you. You two do so much for me, more than I deserve.”

“Don’t talk such utter rubbish, Twillamina.” Lily One laughed. “We both love you very much. And you do just as much for us, you do know that, don’t you?”

Twil tried to smile. “I do hope we can find the book. I … I don’t know what’ll happen without it.”

“Yes, so do I. It’s alright though. We don’t need it.” She tapped her chest, just over her heart. “The real words are always in here.”

“Mm,” Lily Two grunted. She had stalked halfway around the perimeter of the pavilion, sniffing the air. “For her, maybe. But for you and I? Might be messy.”

Lily One’s sharp eyes flashed toward her counterpart. “Shh.”

Twil looked up, mildly confused. “I’m sorry?”

Lily One smiled down at Twil. “It’s nothing, love. Just … you know we’ll always be together, whatever happens. But you’re right. If we don’t have the book, we might not be able to protect you so competently. We won’t go anywhere, I can promise that. But we’ll lose our … extra help. You need to be prepared.”

Twil blinked several times. “I don’t quite understand.”

Lily One reached down and smoothed Twil’s hair over her scalp. “It’ll be alright.” Then she sighed and tutted. “Oh, blast. This weather is doing a number on our hair, isn’t it? Lil, you’re so lucky with your rusty top,” she said to Lily Two. “You never get frizzy.”

“Mm,” Lily Two just grunted.

Evelyn was frowning harder and harder. “What the hell are they talking about? Did you two catch that part?”

“I have no idea,” I whispered. “I still can’t figure out what they are, either to Twil, or outside the dream.”

Raine purred: “You think they’re more than just dream people?”

“Maybe,” I said. “But I have no idea what.”

Lily Two sniffed again, frowning at the scent she was picking up.

Lily One sighed and turned to her. “My darling, my dearest, the other half of my very being, what on earth are you doing?”

“I can smell her,” Lily Two said. She slid something from inside her raincoat — a truncheon, made of black metal. “Both of them.”

Lily One froze. “Oh?”

Lily Two nodded. “The nasty one, the brute who needed a shower. And the little one with the silly blanket.”

I tutted, bristling, tugging my yellow blanket tighter around my shoulders. Raine just grinned.

Lily Two went on: “They were here. Maybe seconds before we arrived. There’s other scents too, ones I don’t know.” She sniffed the air again. “A … an animal? A dog or a fox or something. And another person, but I don’t know her. Maybe something else too, something like a … living … pillow?”

“Wait a second,” I whispered. “She’s doing what Twil does. The real Twil, I mean, back in the real world. She’s tracking by scent!”

“Fuck,” Evelyn hissed. “I may have gotten this all wrong.”

“Ah?”

Evelyn sighed. “These two might be parts of Twil herself. Which is not what I expected. Maybe I need to talk to all three of them.”

“New plan?” Raine said.

“Maybe,” Evelyn grunted.

Lily One just sighed. “We’ll never track them in this rain. We’ve failed.”

Lily Two turned toward her blonde counterpart. “We can’t go back now.” She gestured at Twil. “If we don’t have the book, she gets left by herself.”

Twil blinked at this exchange, as if she didn’t quite comprehend. Lily One just smiled, then stroked Twil’s hair again, and said: “Twillamina, darling, sweetheart? Lil and I need to have a little chat, is that okay?”

“Okay … ” Twil murmured, trailing off.

Lily One nodded, then turned back around and marched over to the other Lily, leaving Twil a little way behind.

“We’re breaking role,” she said, serious but not angry. “That’s a risk. You know that’s a risk. We’re burning fuel just talking like this, let alone properly. One real sentence and we’d both pop.”

Lily Two crossed her arms and held her nightstick in one loose hand. She looked uncomfortable. “We don’t have a choice. We’ll be dry in what — an hour? Two? And that’s subjective time. Not objective! We could flash out and leave these archetypes as empty as nothing. Especially if the woman upstairs is paying any attention.”

Lily One sighed — and glanced upward, at the sky, at the Eye.

“It’s not paying attention,” she said. “That’s the problem.”

My eyes went wide. My mouth hung open.

“What the … ” Evelyn hissed.

“The more I hear the less I comprehend!” I whispered. “They can see it, they can see the Eye! What—”

Lily Two was already carrying on. “I hate this dream,” she said. “I hate dreams. Especially flat ones.”

“It’s nonsense,” Lily One agreed. “Everything is so washed out. One dimensional.”

“Humans.” Lily Two tutted.

Twil listened to this conversation as if nothing was out of place, as if her two bodyguards and lovers were not wildly yanking at the stage props and scenery and pulling up the boards beneath their own feet.

Lily One turned and frowned out into the woods. “Do you think one of them is the dreamer causing all this?”

“Can’t be,” Lily Two scoffed. “Humans can’t dream.”

“It was the riot leader,” Lily One added. “She was a dreamer. I wish we could contact her, but Twil’s terrified of her. There’s no chance.”

“And she’s not human,” Lily Two said. “Which is my entire point. Case dismissed.”

“Soooooo,” said Lily One, taking a deep breath, twirling bright blonde hair around the fingers of one hand. “Maybe one of the other humans is not … human?”

“Yes!” I hissed. “I’m right here! Oh my gosh, Evee, we have to talk to them. We have to—”

“Hold,” Evelyn said. “This could be a trap. We have no idea.”

Raine chuckled. “I like the blonde one. I’d let her lead me into a trap any day. Let’s rock and roll. Let’s go.”

“Raine!” I hissed.

But Lily One was turning in a little circle, eyes passing over the edge of the trees, lingering on the benches, darting about the narrow space beneath the pavilion.

“Are you out there, dreamer?” she said. “Are you watching us right now?”

Lily Two went stiff as she realised what her counterpart was suggesting. She raised her nightstick and started to wave it through the air, as if brushing cobwebs aside, checking for our presence. She was going in totally the wrong direction, facing away from us.

“Evee,” I hissed. “These must be the twins Stout was talking about! It’s the only thing that makes any sense!”

“Hold,” Evelyn grunted. “Hold steady. We don’t know what they are.”

Lily One sighed and opened her hands. “We’ve dropped our roles,” she said, speaking to the air, to the invisible presence, to us. “The more we do this, the faster we burn through our lucidity. And when that happens, Twillamina is all alone. Come on out if you’re there, dreamer. Come out so we can chat. Human or not.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



… what? Who exactly – or what on earth – are these two mysterious lily-souled young women? Lucid? Awake? Not dead but dreaming? No, I don’t think it’s quite that extreme. But perhaps Heather could learn a thing or two about the contours of the nightmare if she speaks with those who seem to see further than they first let on.

Ahem! Anyway! Some sneaky surprises unfolding this chapter. I’m sure some wild hypotheticals will be rapidly condensing down into concrete predictions. Behind the scenes, things are roaring toward the 2/3 mark for this arc, I think! This is still going to be a very, very long one, as hopefully befits the wide-ranging climax of Book One! Onward we go! Hope you’re all having fun! More than Heather, anyway.

This week, I have more art to share from the discord! We have this wonderful illustration of Heather hiding in a laundry basket, by Clericalism (based on an emote/sticker by skaianDestiny, which can be seen in the upper left of the picture.) That in turn inspired this second illustration of Heather hiding in a laundry basket again, by yootie. We also have this very slightly NSFW (serious warning) picture of Heather and Raine illuminated by tentacles, titled ‘Paradise by Tentacle Light‘, by Cera. Thank you so much to everyone who’s drawn fanart for Katalepsis, it’s incredible every time!

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me a lot! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you! As always, thank you so much for reading. None of this would be possible without you, the readers and audience. So, thank you! Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, time for a little face-to-face talk in the drizzly grey beyond prying eyes, time to own up to thefts and disguises, and see what hides beneath the lily petals.

bedlam boundary – 24.16

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Cygnet Asylum loomed out of the misty rain and drizzling droplets, peering through the saturated trees and shivering leaves like a rotting manor house abandoned in the heart of a swamp; the layers of enclosing woodland peeled back like disturbed grave dirt, moist and sticky with the leavings of distant thunderstorms, revealing the face of the asylum like the contours of a buried skull. A hundred empty eye sockets peered down at the drenched greenery of the lawns, the slippery wet pathways, the benches with their wooden slats gone slimy and slick. Each window was streaked with the slow accumulation of weak and watery raindrops, massing together on the glass and sliding downward like insensate tears upon the mirror of ossified eyeballs. Brick walls were darkened by the swirl of pinprick moisture, stained to blood red and tainted clay and strangled sunset, like the memory of ancient veins dried hard and crusty on the side of empty, windblown bone. The toothless mouth of the main entrance hung wide, flanked by the osseous wound of the side-door. Worms and beetles shifted and shuffled within — nurses, going about their business.

Two fresh incisors stood to attention just inside the main entrance — a pair of Knights, clad in black, clean and alive and upright amid the fleshless skull. They were visible all the way across the open lawns, as if picked out in greater clarity than the background of the nightmare play.

Very few patients choose to brave the damp and dreary weather of the rainy morning. As I crept from the tree line, pushing Evelyn’s wheelchair ahead of me, and felt the oppressive weight of the hospital’s vacant stare, I spotted only four other inmates abroad upon the asylum grounds. A pair of girls were walking off around the left side of the hospital buildings, huddling beneath the shelter of an umbrella as they hurried along. Another girl was peering out of the tall vault of the side-door — flanked by the watchful presence of a nurse; she was quickly encouraged back indoors. A second umbrella-shaded figure was heading off to the right, toward some other wing of the hospital, clutching folders and loose papers to her chest. She was flanked by a pair of burly nurses, also carrying umbrellas.

We, on the other hand, were not so lucky as to have acquired such fantastical and advanced technology as the lowly and humble umbrella, let alone two or three. No such luxury of equipment for renegades and revolutionaries — as Raine had put it. Those who fought an insurgency from the depths of the woods had to make do with the tools they had, or what little they could steal.

Raine’s metaphors left a lot to be desired, but she had a solid point.

As I walked a slow and steady route down one of the red brick pathways, heading for the front of the hospital, surrounded by the swirl and churn of misty raindrops, I peered out from beneath the rim of a towel draped over my head and shoulders. The towel was growing damp already. Moisture kept dusting my face.

Evelyn was in much the same condition, hunched down in her wheelchair. Between her big grey dressing gown and the towel over her shoulders and hair, I couldn’t see anything of her unless she turned her head — and she was concentrating much too hard for casual sightseeing. I felt like I was wheeling a lump of moist laundry toward the mouth of a skull.

Step one of a plan which already filled me with doubt.

My heart was fluttering in my chest like a caged dove, and we hadn’t even reached the doors yet. I tried to keep my breathing steady, but found the air sticking in my throat. My palms were sweat-soaked and slippery on the handles of Evee’s wheelchair. My left leg ached with every step, the wound in my shin throbbing, muscles stiff and slow.

If this all went wrong and ended up fleeing, we had to trust that our backup was going to be swift and capable, because I was not.

“Stop,” Evelyn said.

I halted instantly, heart pounding, lips sealed. The misty rain swirled around us on the feathery breeze. I tried not to move a muscle, eyes flicking left and right.

Had the first step failed so early? We’d barely started! Had somebody seen us? Did we need to retreat, or give Raine the signal, or—

“Heather,” Evelyn murmured from down beneath her towel. Her voice was gentle and measured, easier and more relaxed than I’d ever heard before. “Take a deep breath. Hold it for the count of ten. Then let it out again, slowly.”

“ … E-Evee? But—”

“Just. Do it. You agreed to follow my orders. Do as I say. Right now.”

I took the prescribed deep breath, filling my lungs and counting to ten. Then I let it out, nice and slow, my inner air joining the rain in front of my face.

“Good,” Evelyn murmured. “Heather, you need to relax and stay calm. You need to clear your mind and focus on the actions of your body. I can only sustain this if you stay calm and collected. Do not panic. Do not let go of the chair. Do not hesitate to do as I say.”

She spoke so calmly and softly, in a way I’d never heard from Evelyn before we’d set this plan in motion. I’d never expected Evee to be capable of such meditative serenity. If I hadn’t known better, I would have said she was high on muscle relaxants or had gotten in Kimberly’s supply of special tobacco. Evelyn, in my experience, was not a calm or relaxed person. She was proving me wrong.

I swallowed and took a second deep breath before speaking. “If you’d rather have Raine do this—”

“Raine has to be our backup in case something goes wrong,” Evelyn said, with just a touch of her usual irritation creeping into her somnambulant tone. “You can hardly sprint to our rescue with a weapon, can you?”

“No,” I said. “I don’t think I could.”

“Besides,” Evelyn continued with a little grumble, “if Raine took your role for this caper, she would undoubtedly break our stealth to do something stupid and dangerous. That is her style, after all. You know that as well as I do. And she’s no different in a dream. It has to be you, Heather. You are my arms and my legs. I am your brain and your shelter. We do this together.”

“O-oh. Evee. You didn’t say any of that back when we were planning this, back in the pavilion.”

“Huh,” Evelyn almost chuckled. “Sometimes even I am capable of subterfuge.”

That wasn’t quite what I had meant — but I just cleared my throat and said, “Of course you are.”

“Then we stick to the plan,” she murmured. “Are you ready to continue?”

I glanced back over my shoulder at the tree line, and at the area where the woodland snaked toward the hospital on our left. Raine was hiding in those woods right now, ready to dart across the open ground to huddle in the lee of the hospital building. She was our backup, ready for violence, ready to respond to a set of pre-arranged signals. If we had to abandon our stealth, Raine would come in swinging, all cylinders firing. The Saye Fox was with her, or at least somewhere nearby, our unpredictable wild card in russet fur.

I couldn’t see Raine. I decided that was a good sign, because she was sticking to the plan.

“Yes,” I said. “I’m ready.”

Evelyn gestured ahead with both hands, concealed inside the joined sleeves of her dressing gown. Within that sealed tube of fabric, her hands were wrapped around the Fadestone.

“Take the left-hand fork up ahead,” she said. “Go in through the side entrance.”

“Why the side entrance?”

Evelyn sighed. “Because the main doors don’t have proper disabled access. There’s no ramp. You can’t get me up there.”

“Oh, right. Whoops.”

“No, not ‘whoops’,” Evelyn grunted. “Fuck this place.”

“Quite right,” I agreed, and on we went.

The wheels of Evee’s chair whispered across the damp brickwork pathway, turning without the slightest squeak of metal. I flexed my fingers around the handles, careful never to fully let go, lest I lose the protection of Evelyn’s magic. I took deep, slow breaths, and reminded myself that we were invisible.

The nurses and the Knights inside the entranceway did not respond to the bizarre sight of two girls approaching down the pathway, one in a wheelchair, both of them draped with damp towels; the Fadestone hid us from all sight, even from memory.

Raine, somewhere away to our left, could not see us either. She was operating on pure memorised instructions, from my lips to her ears.

Before we’d left the pavilion to put our plan into action, we had tested that theory, to make sure that it would not be a load-bearing point of failure. If I delivered Raine an absolutely clear set of instructions and orders, totally independent of reference to where I was or what I was supposed to be doing, would she be capable of following those instructions, even when Evelyn and I were concealed under the mind-veil of the Fadestone?

The answer was yes. With Evee and I ‘vanished’, Raine had followed her set of test orders to the letter. She had walked three times around the pavilion, tapped a bench with her machete, and barked like a dog. Even without the memory of why she was following my orders, she had stuck to them without the slightest doubt.

Raine trusted me without question, believed in my vision and my purpose without hesitation, and would do exactly as I ordered, even if she didn’t recall where I was.

Which was useful for this plan, of course, but still a bit worrying. We didn’t have time to address the root of that right then, let alone work through the reasons. We had to go bait Twil out into the woods, with or without her pair of Lillies. If Raine’s unquestioning obedience to even my blurred memory helped, then we would use that tool too, at least for now.

Our other primary tool was no less reliable, but far more temperamental — Evelyn assured me that the Fadestone would work to cover her, the wheelchair, and myself. When we’d used it to hide from Sevens and the Governor, Evelyn had been in a state of panic and shock, so moving while operating it had presented a challenge. But like this, she was calm and prepared, so covering me with the effect was less difficult. As long as I held on.

But she did have to concentrate.

“It’s working,” Evelyn muttered as we eased into the shadow of the hospital. The face of the building loomed above us, eyes blind to our presence, framed by the black and wrinkled sky.

“Mm,” I managed, throat tight, breath short.

“You can talk, you know,” Evelyn said. “You don’t have to stay totally silent. As long as you don’t make me jump or jog my shoulder or say something to shock me. And don’t test that last one, please.”

“I would never,” I whispered. “Sorry, Evee, I just … I’m very focused on getting you out of the rain. This can’t be healthy for you.”

“Huh,” Evelyn laughed. “This? This is hardly worth the title of ‘rain’. This is damp air. Last I checked, you’re as English as me. We both grew up with a hundred times worse than this. Rainy weather is in our guts.”

I sighed. “I never like that idea. That whole stereotype. ‘Why are we out in the rain?’” I put on an exaggerated posh voice, the best good-girl tone I could muster. “‘Because we’re English, and good little islanders don’t complain about the rainy weather.’ Tch. Maybe we should stop going out in the rain so much. Maybe it would do us some good. Culturally. Or … or something like that.”

“I never had much chance to go out in the rain, when I was little. And I don’t get much these days. I’m not exactly robust.”

“I think you’re robust,” I said. “You’re one of the most robust people I’ve ever met.”

“That’s very kind of you,” Evelyn muttered. “But it’s also a great big stinking lie.” She forestalled any further debate on her robustity by nodding at the building ahead. We were just about to leave the pathways and cross the open area in front of the hospital. “Focus on our entrance, Heather. Go ahead, wheel me up there. Take it slow, watch for anything out of place.”

“I wish Raine hadn’t made that joke earlier,” I hissed.

“Which one?”

“The one about watching for things out of place, about me wheeling you into a minefield. There’s no minefields here!”

“Don’t count your chickens until they’ve hatched.”

“Tch,” I tutted again. “The only person who would dream up a minefield is Raine. If it happens, we can blame her.”

The front of Cygnet Hospital had two sets of doors. The main entrance was all modern glass and metal set in the surroundings of ornate red brick; that was the one through which Raine and I had joined the riot yesterday. The side entrance stood slightly to the left — a large pair of open double doors made of dark, sturdy wood, which looked like they belonged to a Church. They were propped permanently open, presumably so the girls could wander the grounds without using the main way in and out of the building. Both entrances led into the same large hallway, but the one for patients had a disabled access ramp, a short switch-back of featureless grey concrete with a handrail on either side.

We reached the ramp. My left leg complained at the weight of Evelyn and her chair. I ignored the pain and pushed, peering out from beneath my damp towel.

The hospital building seemed to tower over us, growing vast in my peripheral vision. Three stories, four stories, then ten, then fifty, then a hundred — a leviathan of brick and glass, a mountain in the sky.

But when I glanced up from the wheelchair, the hospital resumed its normal form, outlined against the wrinkled black surface of the Eye’s underside.

I frowned at the asylum, daring it to try that again.

It did not.

Evelyn stayed absolutely calm as I pushed her up the ramp. We turned the switchback corner and faced the double-doors. Two Knights were visible just inside, looming among the shadows of the entrance hallway, flanking our only way in.

“Just keep moving,” Evelyn murmured. “They cannot see us. Ignore them. Take deep breaths. Ignore them, they cannot see us. Ignore them. Ignore them. They cannot see us. Ignore them.”

Evelyn kept up her improvised mantra, but my nerves almost couldn’t take the tension. My heart raced against my ribs as I walked the last few paces. Cold sweat broke out down my back and on my face as I passed beneath the shelter of the door. A flush of adrenaline — burning hot and pounding in my head — rushed into my veins as I passed between the twin sentinels of the Knights on guard duty.

The Knights didn’t react. They didn’t even glance down at us. They ignored us completely.

I paused right between them, wiping my slippers on the doormat, then carried on, home free.

Evelyn and I were swallowed up by the vastness of Cygnet Asylum’s entrance hall. Wet wheelchair tires squeaked on the tiled floor. The rain swirled at our backs, left behind outdoors. A wall of warm air tickled my face, pumped from a dozen radiators deeper inside the building.

“Stop,” Evelyn said softly.

I halted just beyond the Knights. I probably would have done so even without Evelyn’s orders.

The entrance hallway looked much the same as my previous visits to this part of the asylum — a large airy open space with a high ceiling, from which several corridors wormed off into the depths of the hospital. To our right was the reception desk, walled off by glass dividers. Beyond that, in the corner of the room, was the metal door through which we had passed in order to save Evelyn yesterday. On our left were the pair of archways which led to the mess hall and the main dayroom.

Evidence of yesterday’s riot was everywhere; the staff had cleared up the worst of the mess, of course — picked up the pots and pans, cleared away the broken glass from around the reception desk, and mopped the blood off the floor. But several areas of floor tiles were still stained with red shadows; those would take more than elbow grease and bleach to scrub clean. The area in front of the mess hall was covered in scratches and dents — the aftermath of the avalanche of pots and pans. Several patches of wall were scuffed or scraped. A huge chunk of plaster was missing from one corner, as if gouged out by a set of claws or the head of a mace. One of the glass wall sections behind the reception desk was simply gone, missing like a shattered tooth with the stump yanked from the socket. The reception desk itself was empty — no nurses on duty, no computer or phone on the desk, no chair or stool behind. Normal functions had been suspended during this state of emergency.

Nurses and Knights were everywhere. Each corridor and archway was flanked by at least one Knight, more often two, hands loose and lazy on their submachine guns strapped over their chests. Nurses hurried back and forth on their tasks, always moving in pairs or trios. Some of them looked haggard and worn out, drawn tight by insomnia and stress. Some had visible bruises on their faces, hands, or forearms. A few carried weapons — nightsticks and short clubs, wrapped in fabric or foam, nothing bladed or sharp.

Not a single nurse or Knight looked our way. A pair of nurses walked right toward us — then swerved around Evee’s wheelchair, as if they could sense us despite their conscious minds refusing to acknowledge our presence.

I felt like a beetle inside an anthill, coated in looted pheromone, unseen by the swarming automatons all around.

“Mm,” Evelyn purred. “Security’s heightened.”

“My thoughts exactly,” I said with a strangled sigh. “I’m trying to stay calm, but we are surrounded on all sides. I don’t like this.”

“If you want to retreat, we retreat.”

“But— Evee, you said to follow your orders for this.”

“It’s your plan, Heather. If you doubt it’s feasible, or you think it’s not doable anymore, then we turn back and rethink. You follow my orders for execution, but the executive decision is up to you. Do we go back, or push on?”

“You trust me to—”

“I trust you absolutely. Make the call.”

I took another one of those nice slow deep breaths, and counted to ten. Evelyn waited.

Truth was, I didn’t know.

Abyssal instinct — the gut-feeling which had guided me through so many dangerous and difficult situations, though sometimes with unintended side-effects — was silent. My decision making was impaired, missing six sevenths of myself. In a very real way, I was suffering a traumatic brain injury, though I still had all the grey matter inside my skull, untouched and undamaged. I felt like nothing more special than a scared young woman surrounded by threats. I let my attention linger on the Knights, then on the nurses. My eyes wandered over the subdued light of the entrance hall, illumination muted by the rain outdoors. I listened to the clack of shoes on the tessellated wooden tiles of the entrance hall floor.

And then I frowned.

“Wait a moment,” I murmured. “Wasn’t this floor made of lino, earlier?”

“Mm?” Evelyn grunted. “Heather?”

“Nothing, nothing,” I said. Had the dream changed, or were my memories incomplete?

The dream had changed, of course — the asylum had increased its security.

But it still couldn’t see us.

I made my decision. “It’s still doable. These differences change nothing.”

“Alright. Keep your hands on the wheelchair,” Evelyn murmured — though I could hear the slight tremor in her voice. She swallowed before she continued. “That’s all you have to do, Heather. Follow my instructions. Keep one hand on the wheelchair, but get these bloody damp towels off our heads.”

“Right, right.” I did as Evelyn requested; I kept my left hand tight on the wheelchair handle as I gently lowered the towel from over her head, smoothing out her mass of blonde hair. Then I did the same for myself, settling the makeshift rain-guard across my shoulders. My yellow blanket had kept the rest of my body mostly dry; I wished I could give it to Evee, but I had no idea what would happen to my position in the dream if I took it off. Perhaps the blanket was the only thing anchoring us to Sevens-as-Director.

Evelyn took a deep breath and straightened up in her chair. “Alright, Heather. Dayroom first. Let’s hope our assumptions were correct.”

“Dayroom first,” I echoed, and set off across the entrance hall, pushing Evelyn ahead of me.

Nurses wheeled and dodged around us as we walked, their eyes often glancing over us without truly seeing. It felt like crossing a busy road by walking straight ahead, praying that none of the cars would plough right into us. The archway to the dayroom yawned wide, flickering with soft blue light and the distant murmur of voices on television. The Knight to the right of the door seemed to glance at us briefly, eyes hidden by the helmet visor. But then the Knight looked away again.

The wheels of Evee’s chair sank into the soft white carpet on the dayroom floor. My footsteps vanished, soaked up by the plush fabric.

Cygnet Asylum’s main dayroom appeared to have been spared the worst of yesterday’s riot. None of the many televisions were broken; more of them were switched on than yesterday morning, casting a cold blue glow over the white carpet, ghosting across the armchairs and sofas, draining the colour from the faces of their audience. None of the bookshelves had been overturned or ransacked, though I spotted a few places where the books themselves had been taken, seemingly without any collateral damage. The various board games on some of the tables had not been disturbed either; perhaps the patients had a special respect for those. I spotted Evelyn’s game — the one with the little tokens of tanks and infantry and military symbols. It was exactly where she’d left it, spread out on a table close to the massive window which looked out across the grounds.

The only obvious casualty of the riot was one of the computers in the far corner. One of the row of desks was empty, the computer had been stolen, screen and tower both spirited away, along with cables and keyboard and mouse and all.

One addition had appeared in the dayroom — a whiteboard was standing toward the rear of the space, in front of the long, low counter top which supported the terrariums and animal cages. I couldn’t read the text from the entrance.

“Lots of nurses,” Evelyn hissed. “Damn. They’re not taking any chances with another uprising.”

“Yes … that’s a … well, it’s to be expected.”

“Pity.”

Groups of patients sat in quiet huddles, dotted about the room on the sofas and armchairs. Every group of girls was accompanied by a nurse.

Some of the nurses sat apart from the girls they were assigned to watch, aloof and distant. Others stood tall, arms folded and eyes narrowed. Many of them sat among the girls themselves, chattering along, trying to be friendly, watching television alongside the inmates they were keeping an eye on. Others still were napping, nodding off in their chairs. A few were playing board games or cards with the patients, alternately grumpy and irritated or open-faced and bright.

The girls were subdued and sedated and stubbornly sullen. Murmurs of conversation broke out in hushed voices, then dribbled away to nothing. Some of the patients cast sidelong glances at their unwanted chaperones. Others kept careful arms around less confident girls, as if the nurses were wolves stalking through a vulnerable flock. Most girls just stared at the flickering televisions, saying nothing, unsmiling as they watched brightly coloured morning cartoons.

Were these the ‘good girls’ who had not participated in the riot? Or were these the troublemakers, now kept under close and watchful eyes?

“There,” Evelyn whispered, nodding toward the huge window on the left. “That’s her, right?”

Twil and her pair of Lillies were sitting on a sofa just in front of the huge window, their heads framed by the misty rain and dark green lawns outdoors. Twil was sat between Lily One and Lily Two. They appeared to be playing some sort of board game on a wide table.

A very familiar nurse was sitting opposite them, her back toward us, apparently joining in with the game.

“Yes, that’s Twil,” I whispered.

“Tch,” Evelyn tutted with open disgust. “She looks like a parody of herself.”

“Mm. And that nurse, I think that’s … ‘Horror’.”

“Eh?”

“Horror, it’s on her name tag. The nurse who took you away yesterday, and confronted us after we freed you. She keeps cropping up every time I try to make a move.”

Evelyn squinted. “I thought the King in Yellow killed her.”

I shook my head. “I don’t think she can be killed. I think she’s some kind of main avatar or representative of the asylum itself.”

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted. “Maybe we should bait her out to the woods instead, have Raine cut off her head. See if she can come back from that.”

I winced. “Not that I’m feeling merciful toward her, but I doubt that would work. Shall we head over there?”

“Not yet,” Evelyn replied. She nodded toward the rear of the room, where the cages and terrariums waited, with the message written on the whiteboard. “Take me over there, I want to see what it says. But keep an eye on Twil, just in case she moves.”

We crossed the razor tension of the dayroom at a walk. I examined the slack, bored, distant faces of the patients we passed.

A few of them were making small talk, but fewer still dared smile. I sighed in despair — we had failed these people, failed to free them, despite all of Lozzie’s hard work. Now they were beaten down and defeated, without much energy left, watched by a panopticon of nurses.

But then, as I observed from within the invisibility of the Fadestone, I began to spot scraps of paper being passed hand-to-hand, slipping from furtive fingers to soft palms — secret messages, circulating whenever the nurses weren’t looking. I noticed heads leaning on shoulders while girls pretended to watch television together, fingers tapping code on other’s thighs, squeezing silent replies against close-snuggled hips. I noticed meaningful glances cast across the room, winks and squints and tongues poking at the corners of mouths; isolated groups were communicating with each other, below the notice of the nurses.

“Oh my gosh,” I whispered. “Evee, are you seeing this? They’re still going, they’re still rebelling!”

“Ha,” Evelyn laughed, soft and gentle. “I certainly am. Lozzie’s work, I’m guessing.”

“Probably!”

“Wonder where she took them.”

“Yes, I— sorry, pardon?”

I halted Evee’s wheelchair just shy of the whiteboard, then realised she was talking about the message written in block capitals.

‘THE CATERPILLARS ARE VERY SENSITIVE CREATURES AND CANNOT SURVIVE FOR LONG OUTSIDE OF THEIR TERRARIUM. IF ANY PATIENT HAS INFORMATION ON WHO TOOK THEM OR WHERE THEY HAVE BEEN TAKEN, PLEASE COME FORWARD TO THE NURSING STAFF. YOU WILL NOT BE PUNISHED FOR PROVIDING INFORMATION. IF YOU KNOW THE CULPRIT AND HAVE KEPT THIS SECRET, COME FORWARD AND YOU WILL NOT BE PUNISHED.’

I peered around the sign; the big glass tank which had held the shrunken Caterpillars was completely empty.

“Oh!” I breathed in delight. “Oh, thank heavens for that. It horrified me seeing them in there.”

“Like I said,” Evelyn muttered. “Lozzie, freeing her creations. Good on her. We’re all working toward the same end, bringing this place down and freeing everyone and everything within.” Evelyn clucked her tongue. “Though I have no idea what kind of wild card factor they could introduce.”

“It would be lovely if they got large again,” I said. “An instant win for us.”

“Mm, they could just shout the place into rubble,” Evelyn muttered. “Though I doubt they’ve managed to grow yet, I think we’d know about that. We need to contact Lozzie again, as soon as we have a chance. Right, mystery solved. Heather, wheel us over to Twil.”

“Part two of the plan, here we go,” I whispered, trying to stay nice and calm.

I approached the rear window and Twil’s trio via a circuitous route, winding in and out of the sofas and armchairs and little tables and televisions, so as to avoid drawing near to any nurses — which was almost impossible, since every group of girls was accompanied by at least one white-clad member of staff. Several nurses looked up at us as we passed by, their eyes sliding off Evelyn and I as if we were not there, warded away by the power of the Fadestone. A few of the patients looked our way as well, though with less regularity; most of the girls in the dayroom were either entranced by the television shows or focused on slipping messages and nods and even hand signals below the notice of the ever-present nurses.

Eventually we emerged from the tangle of seating, with no further obstacles between us and Twil’s group.

Twil and her pair of Lillies had not changed since the previous day. Twil herself was still barely recognisable — straightened hair, bottle-thick glasses, her usual toned athleticism swapped out for the reedy, delicate physique of a bad romance novel protagonist, designed for the sole purpose of being swept off her feet or pressed against a wall, overwhelmed by taller, bolder, older girls.

The Lillies were sitting either side of her, their backsides dimpling the uncomfortable grey sofa. The waspish blonde was on Twil’s left; the redhead tomboy with the freckles was to Twil’s right. I couldn’t recall which was which — one of them was ‘Lilly’ and the other was ‘Lilii’. Internally I dubbed the blonde Lily One and the redhead Lily Two. I could apologise to them later, if this ever came up. This was a military operation, one of Raine’s ‘sneaking missions’, so there was no margin for messing up my Lillies.

All three of them were dressed in those matching grey school uniforms, with ties and blazers and unflattering skirts. All three wore much darker tights than yesterday. A concession to the cold and rainy weather, perhaps?

Lily One and Lily Two were both leaning forward over the table, dominating the space.

Lily One was twirling a lock of platinum blonde hair about one finger, elbows on the table, tresses trailing down and pooling on the corner of the game board. She was chattering away about some minor point of the rules, putting on an easy-going, giggly tone.

“—and if you take two moves in a row after using the mind control token, you have to sacrifice one of your size three monsters, and you only have one left on the board right now. It’s soooo silly, but them’s the rules, you know? We can’t go easy on you because you’re such a lovely nurse, you know? Right? That would be like, reverse cheating! Hahaha! Don’t blame me, blame the game!”

Lily Two was sitting with her legs crossed and stuck out to one side, sprawled across the opposite corner of the table as if intentionally taking up as much space as possible. Her short red hair cupped her head like a flared helmet. Her eyes looked unimpressed. She ran her tongue over her teeth, behind her lips.

Twil was sunken down between the pair, sitting straight-backed against the sofa, hands folded neatly in her lap, amber eyes peering through the thick lenses of her ridiculous glasses.

“Tch!” Evelyn hissed in open disgust.

“Evee?” I whispered.

“Look at them, boxing her in like that. I know you said it was bad, but I didn’t realise it was this bad. They have her pinned, psychologically. If you painted that set of poses, it would be too cliché for belief. She’s—”

“No,” I whispered, amazed at what I was seeing. “Evee, look closer. Really look.”

The trio were all sat on one side of the table; on the other side, playing the opposing force in their board game, was Horror — comfortably plush, young, straight-backed, and very blonde, hair pinned up behind her head in a loose bun.

She was listening to Lily One’s explanation with an indulgent smile. One of her hands was toying with a piece from the board game — a little grey plastic castle. She nodded along as Lily One rattled on, with the look of an adult humouring a child about some juvenile flight of fancy.

Her left arm was strapped across her front, immobilised inside a medical sling.

“What?” Evelyn hissed. “The nurse? At least she buggered up her wrist punching out the King in Yellow.” Evelyn sighed. “Now there’s a sentence I wish I’d never had cause to say.”

“No, Evee, look at them. Really look at them. What are they doing? What are the Lillies doing?”

Evelyn went silent. I couldn’t see her face without leaning forward and risking letting go of the handles, but I could picture her squinty frown.

“Explain,” she hissed.

“They’re not boxing Twil in,” I whispered. “They’re protecting Twil from Horror. They’re covering her flanks. Horror can’t reach her.”

I expected Evelyn to snort. I had no evidence for this theory except the rumblings of my own compromised gut instinct. But Evelyn just sighed. “Perhaps. But why? Who are these two, aren’t they just more dream-actor patients?”

“Maybe they’re more than that.”

Evelyn clucked her tongue. “We can speculate later. Wheel us close, about two feet out from the table. Let’s see if you were right about our target.”

I nodded, though Evelyn couldn’t see me. We crossed the last fifteen feet to Twil’s table. The huge rear window loomed wide as we approached, rain swirling against the glass, hazy droplets fogging the view beyond. If we had timed this right, Raine was on the other side of that wall, hunkered down below the level of the window, just out of sight. Our emergency back up.

As we approached, Lily One stopped talking and Horror looked around, as if they could both see us. I kept moving, though my hands were slick with sweat and my legs were shaking. Horror’s eyes lingered for a second, then slid away. She turned back to Twil and the Lillies. I halted Evelyn’s wheelchair alongside the table, with a good safe two feet between us and the edge.

“Well!” Horror said to the grey-clad trio of schoolgirl cosplayers. “Be that as it may, I think this game is almost over. You girls have put up a very good fight, especially for so early in the morning. I’m very impressed. I am, really!” Horror nodded, smiling brightly. Then she clacked her little plastic castle down on the game board. “But I’m two moves from victory. I’ve got you whittled down, cut off, and surrounded. Hmhm!”

Lily One tutted and rolled her eyes — she was smiling with all the toxic insincerity of a queen bee about to lose her temper, doing her best to conceal the raging torrent beneath her face. She swept her long blonde hair back, smiling like a snake. “Don’t be so sure, Miss,” she drawled. “You never know, we could have a trick up our collective selves. I mean, sleeves. Collective sleeves. You know what I mean.”

“Uh huh,” grunted Lily Two. She was staring, level and cold, like a thug loitering outside a Mafia-owned bakery, tapping her fingertips on the table in a slow and steady rhythm. “Tricks and traps and nasty trips. You know us, nurse.”

Horror let out a warm, bubbly chuckle. She inclined her head as if extending courtesy to an already vanquished foe, tucking one lock of blonde hair behind an ear with her uninjured hand. “Weeeeeeeell,” she said, with the tone of a particularly indulgent preschool teacher. “What does your leader say to that? Got anything left in your arsenal, Twillamina?”

Horror turned to Twil.

Lily One clamped her lips shut, visibly bristling. Lily Two narrowed her eyes at Horror; her fingers ceased their tapping.

Twil smiled, innocent and clueless, beaming beneath her huge round glasses. “I’m not sure, Doctor,” she said in that too-high, ultra-girlish tone, so unlike her real self. “I’m not really that familiar with the game. This is the first time I’ve played, after all. Maybe if we have a rematch, I could learn more?”

Horror sighed, smiling and tilting her head, as if speaking with a patient who was too far gone to understand how to dress herself. “Oh, bless you, dear. How many times must I tell you, Twillamina? I’m not a Doctor, I’m just a nurse. It’s alright to use my name, really, I promise. I won’t get angry or grumpy about that.”

Lily One cleared her throat. She spoke with false lightness, all sunshine and smile. “Actually, I think respect for one’s elders is very important.”

Horror laughed, bright and bouncy. “Tch, you! Don’t be silly. I’m barely ten years your senior. Some of the other nurses are old enough to be your grandmothers. But not me.”

Lily Two added, low and soft: “Important to show respect for the authority invested in Cygnet Staff too, you know?”

Horror sighed with significantly less patience, her bright smile dimming. “Alright, alright, you two, if you insist. But you can hardly call me ‘nurse’, there’s just so many nurses here that—”

“We’ll muddle through,” said Lily One. “Nurse.”

“Yes, Nurse,” said Lily Two. “You’d be surprised.”

Twil looked rather lost, eyes darting left and right behind her glasses, mouth open as if confused by the reaction from her bodyguards and lovers. I realised with mounting concern that she did not comprehend the position she was in, nor how hard her companions were fighting to protect her.

But protect her from what?

Horror endured the veiled insults with a beatific smile, then returned her attention to Twil. “So, Twillamina. Back to the game. Do you have anything left in your box of tricks? Go ahead, if you do. I’m ready for it.”

Twil bit her lower lip and peered at the board game.

The game itself was impenetrable to me — the board appeared to represent the streets and major locations of a fictional town, studded with little plastic monsters, important landmarks, and towering castles which had burst from the rock beneath the streets. A reserve of monsters great and small were gathered in front of Horror. Her remaining troops, I assumed. Little player tokens showed Twil’s dwindling forces — gumshoe detectives with little plastic revolvers, mostly, their ranks bolstered by an occasional helmeted soldier or mobsters armed with stereotypical Tommy guns. Their numbers were few, most of them appeared to have been killed by the monsters or removed to a special box on the board labelled ‘Outside’, which caught my attention. The remaining player tokens were scattered all over the town, hopelessly cut off from each other, fighting individual battles against the plastic monsters.

On the table directly in front of Twil was a little plastic box with a hinged lid, raised so that Horror couldn’t see the contents, but Twil and her companions could — and so could I, from my angle beside the table.

The box was almost empty. Only one piece remained within — a little plastic figure of a cone snail, peeking out from inside its shelled protection.

Twil reached for the piece, but then Lily One grabbed Twil’s hand. “Ah ah ah!” She laughed and smiled, but I could see the tension crinkling around her eyes. “Twillamina, don’t be so fast. Don’t give anything away, right? For all she knows, we have a dozen moves left. Or none at all!”

Twil leaned back. “R-right. Right. Of course. Be smart, yes.”

Horror sighed. “It is your move, you three. And we can’t sit here all day, can we?”

Evelyn hissed to me: “Heather, does she have the book? I can’t see from down here in the chair. It’s not in Twil’s lap.”

“Ummm,” I murmured. “Yes, yes, she does. It’s by her side, down on the sofa.”

Our target was within reach; propped against Twil’s left hip, front cover facing outward, was the heavy hardback book which I’d seen her carrying yesterday morning, and which she’d been reading from when we’d interrupted her little picnic with her ‘lovers’. The words we’d overheard yesterday had sounded quasi-religious, as if the tome was a holy book of some kind. She’d clung to the thing, pressed it over her chest like a shield when threatened, and then dropped it when she’d almost been goaded into her werewolf transformation. I hadn’t gotten a good look at the cover before, but now I could see it clearly: there was no title or author, just leather cut and shaped into a raised illustration. The design showed a trio of feminine figures locked in an embrace — two were dryads, unearthly and fairy-like, wrapped in mantles and veils of leaf and blossom, while the figure in the middle was clearly meant to be a werewolf, trapped and protected by a cage of roots.

“Oh, you’re joking,” I whispered as I squinted at the book. “Can you get any more obvious?”

“Heather?” Evelyn hissed. “What do you mean?”

“The cover of the book, it’s a metaphor for Twil. You’ll understand when you see it, but … ”

Lily One and Lily Two were sharing a difficult glance. Horror just smiled, so soft and serene. Twil cleared her throat gently, but the tension refused to break. She pressed her hands tightly together in her own lap.

Evelyn hissed through her teeth: “Can you reach the book? Whatever you do, don’t let go of the wheelchair handles completely. Wheel me closer if you have to, they won’t be able to see us. Just don’t touch any of them, especially the fucking nurse … Heather?”

“Now, girls,” Horror was saying, with a tone of forced reason and patience in the face of foolish dreams. “I said we can’t sit here all day, but that’s not strictly true.” She gestured at the window and the rain-streaked glass. “Nobody’s going outdoors in that, I think. If you need time to consider your move, I can come back after my rounds. I’d hate to leave the game unfinished, after all.”

Twil started to say, “We can finish right—”

Lily One grabbed Twil’s knee. “Maybe give us time to confer, yeah, nurse. Right. Great idea.”

Lily Two sat up a bit straighter, easing out of her slouch. “Yeah, like, think it over. Think about the implications. Consider what comes next.”

Horror’s eyes twinkled. “But you’ve only got one move. Do I have to force you into taking it? That’s not very sporting, is it?”

Evelyn half-twisted in her wheelchair, frowning at me over her shoulder. “Heather, we’re going to lose our window. Grab the book.”

I shook my head. “No. No, we have to change the plan.”

Evelyn opened her mouth to argue — then stopped and nodded. “You’re in charge. Just stay calm and move slowly. Tell me what you’re going to do before you do it.”

I nodded. “Okay. Um … the book, well … ”

Our plan was not yet in tatters, but it was probably no longer viable — because a second, unexpected force had already closed on our ultimate aim. Horror was pressing Twil’s trio for something we did not yet comprehend.

The institution — Cygnet Asylum, the dream, the play — was trying to access Twil, trying to defeat her bodyguards.

The original plan was both simple and crude. Step one: get close to Twil while under the protection of the Fadestone. Step two: snatch the ‘holy book’ from under her nose. Step three: Evelyn and I would transport the book away from Twil and her bodyguards, while watching to see if Twil began to panic. Step four: when we were at a safe distance, we would intentionally show ourselves to Twil or her lovers, revealing that we had taken her book, thus beginning the wild goose chase — either Evelyn and I could do it ourselves by vanishing again, or Raine would take over that role, being faster on her feet. The idea was to bait Twil and the Lillies without exposing ourselves to the entire asylum and the staff, leading the trio deep into the woods. Even one of them alone would do. As long as we could start a chain reaction.

The whole plan might take several hours. We needed multiple openings for it to work. Stealing the book itself was just the start.

But now Horror had Twil cornered, and Twil didn’t even seem to understand that she was fighting with her back to a wall, her ‘lovers’ at her shoulders. The Lillies got it, but Twil was still too deep in the dream.

“Horror has Twil cornered,” I whispered to Evee. “I don’t understand how, but we need to get her out of here. We need to bail her out. We can’t have Twil get taken away. Not like you were.”

Evee’s eyes widened as she finally understood what I was getting at. She glanced at the board game, then at Horror’s innocent smile, then at the increasingly tense looks on the faces of Twil’s Lillies.

“Shit,” Evelyn hissed.

“One move,” said Lily Two. She sat up and rolled her shoulders back, then smoothed her hair with a hand.

I recognised that pose, that tightening of the muscles.

Lily One nodded, rolling her head from side to side. She pushed up the sleeves of her neat grey blazer.

They were preparing for violence. Against the nurses, against Horror! They would never win, they’d never even get out of the dayroom. There were dozens of nurses within sight, and more within earshot. Knights would come running as well. The whole place was teetering on the edge of more violence, and these two were willing to throw down to protect Twil from consequences I didn’t even yet understand.

“I—I need suggestions, Evee,” I hissed, trying to stay calm and collected; I couldn’t risk breaking the cover of the Fadestone. “And quickly. We need a way to—”

“Mess up the game.”

“Ah?”

“Mess up the game!” Evelyn repeated. “God, I’ll do it! Wheel me closer, quickly!”

I did as Evelyn requested; I wheeled her right up to the edge of the table, so she was barely a foot from Horror on one side and Lily Two on the other.

Evelyn ignored them both. She took one hand off the Fadestone, yanked back the sleeve of her grey dressing gown, and reached onto the game board.

She scooped up pieces and tokens, dropping some of them into her lap, placing others back down in new board positions. She rearranged the formation of Twil’s embattled soldiers and detectives, rescuing dozens of them from the ‘Outside’ box, placing them at choke points and stuffing them into the illustrations of sturdy buildings. Within seconds she had Twil’s plastic army occupying a newspaper office and a canning factory, the streets outside stuffed with barricades and sandbags.

I knew nothing about tactics and strategy, but even I could see that position was much more defensible.

All four people at the table watched Evelyn’s changes as she worked to re-order Twil’s forces. Twil herself, the Lillies, and Horror, they all stared at the moving pieces as if this was entirely natural, as if some exterior force was not reaching into the visible world and making mysterious changes to the game they had been playing.

I stayed very still, trying not to let my skin crawl; they could see us, but they also couldn’t. The feeling was bizarre and unwelcome, like I was only partially real.

After shoring up Twil’s board position, Evelyn started thinning out the ranks of Horror’s monsters, plucking them off the board and placing them into reserve. Once she had scattered their hordes and broken up their assaults, she picked up a particularly large piece — a floating eyeball on a cluster of jellyfish-esque stalks, and went to drop it into her lap.

“Evee!” I hissed.

“Heather, don’t break my— ah.”

Evelyn froze.

Horror was looking right at us.

She could not see us, could not see our faces or acknowledge our presence. She was calm and breezy, as if doing nothing more than glancing to one side. But she stared and stared and stared.

“She doesn’t want to let that piece go,” I hissed — then hiccuped, painfully. “Hic. Ow. Evee, don’t. Just put it back on the board or—”

“Better,” Evelyn whispered. She reached forward and waved the eyeball-piece in front of Horror’s face. Horror tracked it back and forth; I wanted to scream. Evee whispered to her: “You want this? You need this one to win, huh? Okay.”

Then Evelyn turned and pressed the piece into my hand.

“Evee?! Wha-what—”

“Throw it. Now. As far as you can. Toward the back of the room. Now!”

With no time to think, and certainly none to argue — for Horror’s eyes were sliding toward me and the bait in my hand — I turned aside and hurled the little plastic playing piece across the room. It sailed with all the aerodynamics of a piece of lead shot, and landed with a tiny click-click-clatter among the animal cages at the rear of the room.

Evelyn sat back from her meddling.

Horror turned toward where the piece had fallen and let out a soft tut. “Oh dear, I think I must have dropped one of the more fiddly pieces. Excuse me for a moment, girls, I’ll be right back. Don’t go anywhere now!”

Horror got up and hurried off toward the rear of the dayroom, to retrieve the fallen piece. Lily One and Lily Two shared a look, while Twil was still watching Horror depart. Lily One drew a fingertip across her own neck, then thumbed at Horror’s retreating back. Lily Two nodded in acknowledgement.

Evelyn huffed. “These two are as bad as Raine. For fuck’s sake, get out of here, all three of you. Go on!”

But Twil just leaned forward and examined the new board position, smiling beneath her glasses, amber eyes twinkling in delight.

“Am I a strategic genius?” she said. “Look at all this! I didn’t think I’d be any good at this game, it’s an unsuitable pursuit for a young lady. But I’ve done really well.”

Evelyn ground her teeth. “Yes, please, take credit for my intellect. ‘Unsuitable pursuit for a young lady’ my arse. Fuck. Heather, grab the book, before I cuff her over the head.”

“But—”

“Wait!” Evelyn held up a hand. “Actually that wouldn’t be enough. Change of plan. We need to get Twil to follow us, right now.”

“But how—”

“Be ready to run!” Evelyn announced.

She leaned forward again, halfway across the board game. She reached out with one hand, her maimed hand, toward Twil — and cupped Twil’s cheek.

Twil’s eyes snapped upward, locking with Evee’s gaze. Her mouth opened in a little ‘oh’ of silent shock.

“Remember me, bitch?” Evelyn grunted.

“What— I— where did you—” Twil stammered and stuttered.

“You should do, because you once knew what my cunt tastes like. Now, do try to keep up.”

Evelyn yanked Twil’s glasses off Twil’s face. Twil sat back, spluttering with confusion, glancing left and right, no longer able to see us now she was not in contact with the Fadestone. She blinked rapidly, blinded by the blurred world without her glasses. “My— my glasses!” she spluttered. “Where— who took my—”

The Lillies turned toward Twil. Twil looked like she was on the verge of a scream.

Evelyn raised the stolen glasses into the air. “Heather, grab the book. If this doesn’t make them move, nothing will. Grab that tome and wheel me the hell out of here, before we all get sucked into Twil’s lesbian boarding-school fantasy.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



(And we’re back! Back to normal releases! Thank you all so much for your patience!)

Esoteric board games and mysterious lesbian bodyguards. Twil’s experience of the dream almost seems orthogonal to everyone else’s so far, right? Horror is determined to change that, but she didn’t count on Evelyn being so practiced at obscure strategy games, and also being a sneaky little invisible stinker. And how about that riot, still bubbling below the surface? Hope those nurses are holding onto their weapons nice and tight.

For those of you who don’t visit the discord server, I want to share some art from over there once again! First off we have this illustration of Evelyn herself, ‘Gravid with Sorcery’, looking very mischievous indeed (as Evelyn deserves!), by sporktown heroine. And then, influenced by that very same picture, we have Evil Evee And Her Evil Daughter Mearp, looking very toothy, by Cera! I’m always flattered and delighted by any fanart from readers, it’s incredible to see. Thank you all so much!

No Patreon link this week, because I want to shout out somebody else! (If you’re looking for the patreon link regardless, it’s still in the usual places elsewhere.) The Halcyon System (by Aest Belequa) is a a LitRPG with some interesting parallels to the themes of Katalepsis; now, I don’t normally shout out LitRPGs, because I tend not to read them myself, but this one is interesting stuff! Apocalyptic cosmic horror and secret socieities, with a protagonist who shares quite a lot in common with Heather, oddly enough. Go take a look if that sounds like your sort of thing!

Oh, and you can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me a lot! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And as always, thanks for reading my little story! Thank you so much for being here and enjoying Katalepsis. I couldn’t do this without all of you, the readers and audience. Thank you!

Next week, grab that book and skedaddle, Heather! It’s time to run to the woods with a wolf at your heels.

bedlam boundary – 24.15

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Non-consentual kissing (sort of, I’m erring on the side of caution here)



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Over my long and lonely teenage decade — of Eye-borne nocturnal mathematics lessons, of daylight nightmares of the spirit-world menagerie, and of uncontrolled Slips to the otherworldly environs of a thousand Outside dimensions — I had become quite the seasoned veteran in the arts of hiding and skulking, to avoid the attention of vast and unknowable intelligences.

I had scurried from rock to rock on my hands and knees as shivering titans prowled blasted landscapes; I had wormed into nooks and crannies in the ground as blistering sunlight scorched burnt jungles to smoke and ash; I had gone silent and still and curled up in the fetal position, pretending to be dead, as alien forms and gibbering hungers had stalked by my frozen body. I had hidden everywhere — in the dark, in holes, beneath rotten wood, behind piles of flesh and mounds of earth and crammed into the metal cavities of world-machine god-things. Long before ever I realised my true nature and built my tentacles, I had acted like the Outsider cephalopod hybrid I always was, slipping into cracks in the rock to conceal myself from larger predators, squeezing myself down tight to dodge the jaws of swifter sharks and hunting rays and monsters in the cold void beyond.

I had never attempted such a habitual feat beneath stark fluorescent lights, in a seemingly mundane office, surrounded by scratchy carpet and sensibly upright walls.

But there we were — myself, Raine, Evelyn, and the Saye Fox — hunched down tight against a flimsy blue cubicle divider, in a dream of a very mundane, very boring, very soporific open-plan office. And we weren’t even tucked out of the way inside one of the cubicles. That would have been cause for some hope, at least. Perhaps we could have stayed very quiet and very still, like children hiding under a bed. But no, we were blocking practically one third of the passageway along the back wall, smack bang in the way of anybody who was heading for Wilson’s Stout’s office. His door was barely twenty feet to our left, wide open. But we had no choice. Evelyn’s wheelchair could not be folded up or tucked out of the way. Here was where we made our stand — or our crouch, to torture the metaphor.

Only the Fadestone kept us hidden, clutched tightly in Evelyn’s fist, a promise as-yet untested.

Raine and I gripped Evelyn’s hand and arm, so the effect of the stone might cover us all. The Saye Fox peered over the arm of Evelyn’s wheelchair — and so did the Praem Plushie, though I had not seen her move. Evelyn’s muttered mantra of ‘not here’ faded away to nothing. She closed her lips. Her eyelids drooped, heavy with meditative concentration.

Thump thump thump went the footsteps on the office floor, drawing closer with every footfall. The cubicle wall vibrated against my back. Sweat beaded at my hairline. My heart was going a thousand miles an hour.

In a way, we were being cornered by two sets of tendrils or feelers, extended by an entity no less vast and alien than any Outsider leviathan I had hidden from as a teenager — the institution of Cygnet Asylum itself was reaching out to ensnare us.

Raine and I shared one last glance. I almost sobbed. Was this the end? Raine’s free hand tightened on the grip of her naked machete. I shook my head. Don’t break the spell!

And then our pursuers were upon us.

Four armoured figures rounded a corner to our right, roughly twenty feet away, emerging from within the maze of cubicles and cubby holes and computer desks. They wore black uniforms with full helmets and mirrored face plates. Each one carried a sub-machine gun slung across the chest. The uniforms bore insignia over the heart — a trio of tentacles, impaled on a spike.

Knights! I swallowed a gasp of recognition.

The quartet of Knights marched in perfect time, booted footfalls thumping on the carpet in a steady rhythm, approaching down the narrow corridor between the cubicle dividers and the bone-pale surface of the back wall. They were out of place among the grey and blue surroundings of the office, with greasy fluorescent light reflecting off their helmets, like confused sea-life dumped into a biome which had no place for them — or like an armed response team raiding a newspaper.

They did not pause in their advance, nor move their heads, nor raise their weapons. They did not seem to notice us at all.

My heart back flipped with relief. The Fadestone was working!

But then, as the Knights drew closer, I realised another figure was walking at the centre of the formation, like the middle dot of a five on the face of a die.

It was Seven Shades of Sunlight.

Sevens wore the mask of the Yellow Princess, but with several major alterations. Ice blue eyes glittered with razor-sharp intensity, set in her usual pale complexion, with her usual high cheekbones and fine little nose. Dark bags shone beneath her eye sockets, only partially concealed by make-up; I was never an expert in foundation and powder and blush, but even I could tell the make-up was a very slapdash job. I had never seen such an imperfection in the Yellow Princess before.

Her blonde hair was longer than usual, reaching past her shoulders in a mess of uneven curls, as if she hadn’t yet found an opportunity to apply a comb to her scalp that morning. Her crisp white blouse had sprouted fancy ruffles and lace at the collar and cuffs, like a 17th century dandy, but had also gained a landscape of tell-tale creases and wrinkles. Her long yellow skirt had grown a flared hem and paired rows of bunched lacing about her calves. But the skirt had also been torn — all the way up one side, in a massive slit which ended in the middle of Sevens’ left thigh; the tear was neat and tidy and very straight, as if it had been inflicted on purpose rather than by accident or in some unplanned tussle. Her confident stride made plain the reason: the tear allowed her to walk faster, fast enough to keep up with the Knights. Her sensible yet elegant shoes had been replaced by a pair of bright yellow trainers, with loose laces tucked beneath the tongues.

She carried a clipboard over one arm, festooned with papers and sticky notes. A pencil was stuck behind one elegant ear; another pencil was jammed between her teeth as she chewed on the end. A third pencil dangled on a string from the top of the clipboard. A series of pens were stuck into the breast pocket of her blouse; one of the pens had leaked green ink into the white fabric.

Seven-Shades-of-Stressed-Out-Scribe looked rumpled and haggard.

Like the Knights, Sevens did not see us sitting on the floor, even as my eyes went wide and my mouth hung open with a low gasp. Raine nudged my thigh with her elbow, reminding me not to break Evee’s concentration.

But Sevens was right there! I shared a glance with Raine, trying to speak with my eyes. She shook her head.

But—!

A second quartet of Knights rounded the distant corner on our left, much further away than Sevens and her Knightly bodyguards. These fresh four Knights marched down the passageway as well, heading toward us; if they had been planning a flanking manoeuvre to pin us here, it would have been quite successful if not for the timely present of the Fadestone. We were pinned between the two groups.

The second quartet marched up to Wilson Stout’s office, then stopped just short of the open door.

This second group also escorted a fifth figure in their middle, flanking her like bodyguards. She stopped when the Knights stopped.

I had no idea who she was.

She wore a long white laboratory coat over a pair of jeans and a ribbed sweater the colour of congealed coffee — an exact match for the stolen sweater I now wore beneath my yellow blanket. A great mass of dark blonde hair fell down her back, a mane of tangled tresses, swept away from her forehead by a careless hand. By the lines on her face and the natural sagging of her skin she looked to be in her late fifties or perhaps early sixties — yet she had no crow’s feet around her eyes, no laugh or frown lines, no crinkling at the corners of her mouth, no sun damage on her skin, no moles, no blemishes, nothing. She stood with a straight and unbowed back, hands in her lab coat pockets, head held high with the casual indifference of somebody who did not care for anything beneath her nose. Her complexion was impossible to place — she might have been southern European, or middle eastern, or central Asian, or a dozen other ethnicities all mixed together. She had a high nose, powerful cheekbones, and a wide mouth with colourless lips. She wore no make-up or jewellery, except for a dozen analogue wristwatches on her right forearm, exposed by the rolled-up sleeve of her lab coat; the watches were all different makes and models, all set to different times, ticking away at different speeds.

She had eyes the colour of coral and blossoms, of the sky at dawn in the hours before rain, of flesh and meat and fresh-drained blood mixed with cold seawater.

Those eyes were distracted and absent; her gaze slid over Sevens, approaching down the passageway, then onto the wall, then the open door to Stout’s office, then away over the tops of the cubicle dividers. She glanced downward just once, right at me and Raine and Evelyn and the Saye Fox.

When our eyes met, she saw me.

I knew with the certainty of a knife in my throat that she saw me, completely — right through the Fadestone. But she did not comprehend that I was present, or what I was, or what any of me meant.

Then she looked away again, eyes always in motion.

Blood left my face. My heart stilled. I did not recognise the woman in the lab coat, not at all.

But I knew what I was looking at.

Seven-Shades-of-Swiftly-Stepping walked right past us, inside the marching cage of her Knightly escort; she glanced down at us too, as if we were a passing notion or a wild fancy. Her eyes met mine; unlike her counterpart, Sevens frowned as if she really saw something there, saw my eyes, and understood on some subconscious level that some trick was concealing the truth from her mind. I wiggled my eyebrows, desperate to attract her attention, but she just shook her head as if dismissing a stray thought.

The momentum of the Knights carried her onward, past our huddled group. She turned her eyes away from us, and drew up on the opposite side of the door to Wilson Stout’s office.

Raine whispered: “The moment they enter that room, we get up and we run. Be ready.”

I stuck one hand inside my yellow blanket, reaching for the gift from the King in Yellow. I whispered, barely more than a breath. “I need to give her the hilt! The bladeless hilt from the King in Yellow!”

“Mmm,” Raine purred. “I don’t know about that, sweet thing.”

Evelyn kept her eyes fixed on the Fadestone, but she spoke in a murmur: “We can hide and move. It can be done. Just don’t break my concentration.”

“This might be my only chance!” I hissed. “And that other woman, she’s—”

“Good morning, Governor,” said Seven-Shades-of-Strident-Salutation, cutting across my words.

She sounded harried and breathless. Her voice didn’t carry the tone and timbre of the Yellow Princess. This was not just an alteration, it was a different mask, a different person altogether. Sevens had addressed the woman in the lab coat, but received no answer. She quickly checked her clipboard, flipping through loose pages, peering at sticky notes.

“We had a major incident yesterday,” said this new Sevens. “A full-blown revolt. Several major injuries, a lot of minor injuries to both staff and patients, and a secondary incident with some … some regrettable deaths. Sixteen patients still unaccounted for, at large, or escaped the grounds entirely. A right fine mess, a bloody great fuck up.” Sevens huffed and looked up. “Governor? Are you listening to me?”

The woman in the lab coat clearly wasn’t paying attention. She wasn’t even looking at Sevens; she was gazing off across the office. At Sevens’ prompting she dragged her eyes back around, but did not seem to focus.

“Mm,” grunted the woman in the lab coat — the Governor. “Good morning, Director.”

Her voice was floaty and flimsy, like cobwebs on the wind. Her accent was unremarkable English, I couldn’t place it.

I whispered to Raine: “The Director and the Governor. So they are two different people. And if that’s Sevens—”

“That’s Sevens?” Raine hissed. “Oof.”

“Mm! Which means the other woman is … no, no, it can’t be, there’s no way it could be so human.”

Evelyn swallowed. Perhaps this concept was disturbing her concentration. I could hardly blame her. It was making my bowels shake.

Sevens huffed a big sigh. “Yes, good morning. Hello. Please concentrate.” She clicked her fingers before the Governor’s face, three times. “Look, okay, we’ll talk about the incident later, we—”

But the Governor was already looking away, running her eyes up and down the chrome frame of the door to Stout’s office. “I must get back to the archives,” she said. She sounded like she was talking to herself. “There’s so much to go through. So many case files. I need to keep going, or I’ll never finish. Never finish. Have to read it all.”

“Yes, yes,” Sevens huffed again. “You can do that in a few minutes. First we need to check in on our consultant and see if he can derive a pattern from yesterday. Then we need an all-hands meeting. All the nurses, at least. Get everyone ready for finding our fugitives and get them back on track. Then … ”

Sevens trailed off, blinking in surprise. She had followed the direction of the Governor’s pinkish eyes. She leaned forward to peer through the open door of Stout’s office.

Professor Stout called out from inside. “Hullo there! Good morning!”

“Why is this door already open?!” Sevens shrieked. From zero to sixty in the blink of an eye; I had never seen the Princess lose her temper before, let alone screaming at the top of her lungs. “How?! Nobody knows the code, it’s not even consistent! Only the Governor can even read it!”

Stout replied from within. “I felt like I needed a breath of fresh air, that’s all. A morning stroll! You should try it sometime!”

Sevens whirled away from the door. One hand clutched and clawed at her own hair while the other brandished her clipboard, notes flapping as she waved it up and down. Her eyes bulged from their sockets. She went red in the face, spitting mad. “I can’t believe this!” she shouted. “I can’t— I can’t— I can’t do this anymore!”

She hurled the clipboard onto the floor. It landed with a dull, unsatisfying slap of plastic on carpet. She followed up with a stamp of one foot, but that was no better, so she suddenly lashed out and kicked the wall — thud, just as unyielding and disappointing. Sevens keened through her teeth at the white plaster of the wall, as if it was personally responsible for being too sturdy.

The Knights politely backed away, making space for Sevens to have a tantrum.

“I can’t keep control of every single spinning plate in this place, I can’t!” she screamed. “Nothing does what it’s supposed to! The pieces move on their own and the set itself shuffles about when I’m not looking!” She slapped the chrome door frame with an open hand. One of the Knights ducked in close and picked up her clipboard, then stepped back before Sevens-Shades-of-Scorching-Spleen could re-target her rage. “Fuck this! Fuck all of this! I’m fucking done! I can’t!”

“Mm,” grunted the Governor. “It’s just a door.”

“I’ve had enough, I’ve had enough of all this!” Sevens began to sob, lowering her face into her hands. “I can’t do this, I can’t keep control of all this, none of it fits together, none of it works, none of it wooooorks!” She turned the final word into a screech of frustration, lifting her face from her hands and baring her teeth, wide-eyed with panting anger and wet-streaked eyes.

“Oh, Sevens,” I whispered to myself.

“Didn’t realise she was so high-strung,” Raine hissed.

“This is nothing like her, usually,” I whispered back. “She’s as trapped as the rest of us, I think.”

Sevens just stood there panting for breath, on the verge of recovery or breakdown. The Governor did nothing to comfort or calm her. Eventually Sevens cleared her throat, wiped stray hairs out of her face, and straightened up. She took several long, slow, deep breaths. She held out a hand to the Knight who had picked up her clipboard, murmuring a thank you as her notes were returned.

“Thank you, yes.” She glanced at the Knights, her voice lowered and meek, all rage forgotten. “Um, you four, would you please fan out and check the offices, to see if there’s anything else out of place? Some patients may have gotten in here. Perhaps they got the door open, somehow, though I don’t see how that would be possible.”

“Ma’am,” said one of the Knights, voice trapped behind black fabric and padded armour. The Knight sounded just as androgynous as when we’d last met them. “We’re detailed to escort you. It’s not safe so soon after a riot.”

Sevens gestured at the Governor and her matching quartet of Knights. “It’s fine,” said Seven-Shades-of-Strictly-Regulated-Systems. “I’ll be with the Governor the whole time, with these other four guards. Just fan out and check for ten minutes while we have a meeting with Stout, then come back. I won’t go anywhere alone.”

Sevens’ four Knights all looked at each other, then nodded in unison. “Yes, ma’am,” they all echoed.

The four Knights turned and marched off the way they’d come, right past myself and my friends. They split up quickly, vanishing into the maze of cubicles, all heading in different directions. One of them lingered briefly, staring down at us through the mirrored visor. Raine readied herself to pounce, but I shook my head. The Knight leaned over the edge of the cubicle divider, checking behind us, then turned away and carried on.

Raine let out a slow breath, knuckles tight on her machete. I shivered with relief. We had to do everything we could to avoid open conflict with the Knights. They were not our target, they were little better than slaves of the institution, no different than us.

“Shall we?” said Sevens to the Governor, gesturing into Stout’s office.

The Governor went first, with two Knights in front of her and two Knights behind. As the first group passed through the doorway and into the office, Raine whispered in my ear: “We go as soon as Sevens is inside. Be ready.”

“No!” I hissed back. “Raine, I have to give her the hilt! I have to! This might be our only chance.”

Raine locked eyes with me. I frowned, trying to make my face blaze with determination.

Raine nodded. “Alright,” she whispered. “One condition. You let me do it.”

I nodded. “As long as she gets the hilt, I don’t care if we have to throw it at her or slap her with it or … right.”

A flicker of a grin passed across Raine’s lips. “I’ll do one better than that. Let’s make sure she gets the message loud and clear.”

“Okay, good girl,” I hissed. “Good girl.”

Raine’s eyes flickered back to the door. “Here she goes. On three, I let go of Evee, and you slap the hilt into my hand. Then grab Evee’s wheelchair, be ready to run.”

The last of the four Knights was stepping through the doorway and into Stout’s office. Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight was just turning to follow.

“One — two — three!”

Raine let go of Evee’s hand and shot to her feet. I let go as well, fumbling inside my yellow blanket for the weighty metal of the Yellow King’s empty hilt. Evee snatched her own arm back, the Fadestone with it. The Fox ducked back down into Evee’s lap. The Praem Plushie was already tucked in tight.

Our disguise collapsed.

We must have appeared out of nowhere in Sevens’ peripheral vision — three girls, one fox, and one wheelchair, crammed against the cubicle dividers where a moment ago there had been only empty air. She whirled on the spot, right before Stout’s door, jaw dropping, cold blue eyes flying wide.

I slapped the empty hilt into Raine’s waiting hand.

Sevens began to raise one arm, pointing toward Raine and the rest of us. Her mouth widened for a shout — guards, guards, they’re right here!

Raine sprinted the gap in the time it took Sevens to draw the necessary breath. She cut off Sevens’ shout with her own lips, sealing the mouth of the Yellow Princess with a sudden kiss. Sevens’ eyes flew wide, trying to scramble back, but Raine had looped one arm around Sevens’ slender waist.

I scrambled to my feet and grabbed the handles of Evee’s wheelchair, trying not to gape at Raine’s daring plan.

Raine ripped back from the kiss, leaving Sevens a spluttering mess. Before Sevens could recover, Raine pressed the golden hilt into Sevens’ free hand.

“Present from your dad! Sorry about the door! And nice lips,” Raine shouted — then turned and sprinted back toward me and Evee. “Run! Go! Back doors, now!”

“I’m sorry, Sevens!” I shouted past Raine. “It was the only way! I’ll free you later!”

Seven-Shades-of-Spent-and-Spluttering gaped at me in confusion, then yelled, “I’m not your kind of crazy! I am not!”

“That again,” I hissed, then turned and fled, racing toward the wall of rain-splattered windows, pushing Evelyn’s wheelchair like an out-of-control shopping cart.

Raine darted ahead of me and Evee, legs pumping, taking the lead in our escape. We had a straight shot to the door, straight down the narrow passage between the cubicles and the wall. Most of the four Knights had already pushed too deep into the tangle of cubicles and computers to turn around and catch us; two of them actually blundered into the dividers, going down in a tangle of collapsing chest-high walls and the weight of their own equipment. One of them looked lost in the maze of cubicles, turning left, then right, then left again in an effort to reach us.

But one Knight had not yet gone too deep. A black armoured form hurried to intercept us, approaching our route from the side.

“You!” Raine yelled, pointing her machete at the Knight. “Back! I won’t go easy!”

The Knight plunged out into the passageway, right into our path. Evelyn gasped. The Fox let out a series of yip-yowls from Evee’s lap. The Knight’s hands went for the big black shiny gun, the weapon, the final word in the monopoly of violence. But then the Knight hesitated, as if thinking better of threatening us.

Raine sprinted right at the Knight. A grin ripped across her face. She wound back her machete to stab through a gap in the Knight’s armour, ready to gut and fillet our foe.

“Raine, no!” I yelped.

At the last second, Raine thrust her weapon forward — and turned it to the side. She smacked the Knight across the faceplate with the flat of her blade, with a sharp, resounding crack.

The Knight staggered back more in surprise than pain, crashing down into a cubicle divider.

Two black-gloved hands rose in surrender.

“Heather says you get to live!” Raine pointed her machete at the mirrored face-plate. “Stay down!”

Raine raced past the fallen Knight, leaping toward our exit. I followed, pushing Evelyn’s wheelchair past the Knight’s boots. The empty visor stared upward at me, eyes invisible behind the mask of authority.

“Sorry, sorry!” I yelped — then swallowed a hiccup. “Hic! Sorry!”

We hit the wall of windows seconds later. Raine slammed the bar-handle down and popped the door, leaping out into the drizzling rain. A gust of chill air whipped at my yellow blanket, threatening to drag me back into the offices. Raine held the way open for me and Evelyn. I shoved Evelyn’s wheelchair over the lip, as if I might not be able to follow. But then Raine reached back inside and yanked me out by one wrist, pulling me to freedom on my shaky, adrenaline-flushed legs. Damp air coated my face. The Fox whined at the sudden cold, at the moisture in the air, snuggling deeper into Evee’s lap.

We were free — out in the gravel-and-concrete opening between two featureless wings of Cygnet Asylum, flanked on three sides by damp brick and dark windows.

Raine slammed the door behind us.

“Go! Go!” she pointed toward the open end of the space. The verdant grounds rolled off into the distance, the hills dusted with rain, the distant trees shivering in the breeze. “Don’t stop now!”

We all turned and fled, leaving behind the Director and the Governor and their eight unwitting bodyguards.

But as we did, I glanced back one last time, peering through the rain-fogged glass.

The ‘Governor’ — the pink-eyed, distracted woman in a laboratory coat — had emerged from Stout’s office, presumably drawn by all the shouting and commotion. She was just standing there, hands deep in her pockets, chin held high, eyes a glassy distance inside an aged and lonely face.

Her gaze met mine for a single fleeting heartbeat.

And I knew, as I stared into that pink-rimmed empty gaze, that the one in ultimate control of Cygnet Asylum did not comprehend anything that she saw.

* * *

“That woman was the Eye.”

Misty rain and damp-air haze could not blot out my words with static drums; the heavier drops falling from the leaves of the trees were too infrequent and too far away to interrupt my thoughts, landing on mulch and spongy earth, soaked into loam and clay. The chill air was a bare whisper, as if climate and weather had surrendered to the aesthetic demands of the asylum grounds, blunted to little more than a touch of cold upon one’s nose, serving merely to heighten the cosy warmth inside one’s clothes, not enough to make my teeth chatter and blur upon the truth. The hard pad of concrete ground, the uprights of dark-stained wood, the ring of benches, the fake plastic roof tiles — none of it could absorb my voice and hide what I spoke.

Cygnet Asylum itself made no effort to silence me.

Twenty minutes after our daring escape from the back offices of the hospital building, we were holed up deep in the little woodland which stretched across the rear of the asylum grounds, part of the same woods which Raine and I had crossed on the previous day. We had stumbled across the perfect shelter — a permanent pavilion or gazebo structure, a little way off the main paths of wood chips between the neat borders, like the abandoned memory of a bandstand which had not heard music in decades.

The pavilion was a heptagon, with seven sides — a detail I could not help but sigh at upon discovery. It was not much, just a concrete foundation with some wooden pillars, holding up a cheap plastic roof shaped to look like imitation tiles, as if this was some kind of fairy cottage in the forest with the walls ripped away and the contents removed. The concrete floor was host to four benches, gathered around a very empty, very dead, very clean fire-pit, probably never used. The pavilion was hardly a secure location; we would be spotted the moment anybody emerged from between the trees and looked in our direction. But it was dry and it kept the rain off our heads, so there was where we stopped, surrounded by dripping trees and rustling leaves.

Raine had made us keep moving until she was certain we weren’t being followed. We hadn’t passed a single patient out in the grounds, neither on the lawns nor between the trees. Either it was too early in the morning, or the foul weather was keeping everyone indoors. The weather was also horribly paradoxical — there were no clouds in the sky, only the black and wrinkled underside of the Eye. Where was the rain falling from? I tried not to think about that too hard.

When we’d finally taken shelter, Raine had pulled the towels from last night out of the carrier bag on Evee’s wheelchair, and forced me to dry myself first, wiping the rain off my face and out of my hair. She’d done the same for Evelyn, then offered the towel to the Fox. Evelyn had said nothing, sunken down in her wheelchair, recovering from the shock and adrenaline of our escape. The Fox had trotted away from Raine, casting disapproving glances at the big fluffy towel.

Raine had changed the dressing on my wound again. Evelyn had demanded something to eat, and scarfed down one of our remaining sandwiches, barely saying a word. I parked her wheelchair for her, at the end of one of the benches, before sitting down myself and trying to still my racing heart. Raine took guard duty, eyes high on the tree line, while the Fox circled and sniffed, staying out of the drizzle.

And then I had spoken the truth.

Evelyn looked up, framed by the trees and the misty rain. I wished I could bundle her up in bed, somewhere warm and safe and dry. She’d been watching the Saye Fox with tired eyes, so worn-out and exhausted, despite our night’s sleep. Raine didn’t waver from her guard duty, but she was well within earshot, she must have heard my words too.

“Heather,” Evelyn said, in the exact tone one might say, ‘Please, no.’

“I mean it, Evee,” I said. “That woman was the Eye. I’m certain of that.”

Raine spoke without looking away from the trees. “What, the blonde science gilf back there?”

Evelyn clenched her jaw and screwed up her eyes. “We have more than enough to process and think about without entertaining absurdist fantasies, thank you. The Eye has not been compressed down into a science gilf. And Raine, if you speak those words again I will find something to hit you with, so help me God.”

“Gilf?” I echoed, twisting around to look at Raine. She was standing a few feet away, damp with moisture from our flight across the grounds, her hair sticking up where she’d run a hand across her scalp. “I’m sorry, what does that mean?”

Raine finally glanced away from the trees and raised her eyebrows at me. “No shit?”

“No, Raine, I’m being serious. What does that mean?”

“Stop!” Evelyn snapped. “Just, both of you. Do not.”

Raine smirked, struggling to keep her mouth shut against the power of a laugh brewing behind her lips. I huffed and shrugged, a little miffed. “Evee, how can I be expected to keep up with this if you won’t—”

“They’re like milfs,” Evelyn said, with a tone of bone-deep exasperation, like she was talking to a very dim child. “Remember milfs? Like you find on the internet. Can we please move on from this point?”

The Praem Plushie in Evee’s lap seemed to be staring at me with her flat, empty eyes, willing me to let Evee have this one. I cleared my throat and nodded. “Okay, I understand.”

“I doubt that very much,” Evelyn muttered. “Look, Heather, there is no way that woman was the Eye.”

“She was looking at things without really seeing them,” I said. “That’s what gave me the idea. Plus, she was the ‘Governor’, correct? Sevens was the Director — a rather obvious and silly title, but it makes sense. So that other woman was the Governor. That was the Eye.”

Evelyn sighed heavily and rubbed at her forehead. She watched the Fox for a long moment, nosing her way around the legs of the benches, sniffing at the concrete, bushy tail swishing back and forth. The Fox paused and met Evee’s eyes in return.

“There’s more evidence, too,” I went on after a moment. “Did you see her jumper? The awful cold brown colour? It matches the one Raine found for me.” I pinched a corner of the ratty old jumper and held it out. “She’s the big watcher, I’m the little watcher. It’s all symbolic. And Sevens said she was the only one who can usually operate the lock to Stout’s room. Brain-math!”

“That woman sounded like you, Heather,” Raine said. “Is that a clue as well?”

“Ah? Sorry?” I frowned in mystified incomprehension. “She sounded like me?”

Raine nodded, quickly returning her eyes to the trees, watching for any hidden approaches. “She had your accent, sweet thing. Southerner. Reading, right?”

“Oh,” I said, putting a self-conscious hand to my mouth. “I … she just sounded normal to me. I didn’t pick up on that at all. Gosh.”

Evelyn sighed like a car tire about to blow. “Heather, you are the last person to whom I should have to explain this. The Eye is so vast, so beyond human form or human thought, that cramming it down into a human body is impossible.”

“Why?” I said. “Evee, everything else here has been ‘crammed down’ into human form. This whole place is a metaphor. An entire dimension turned into a parody of a hospital from my memories. I rewrote reality and made it into a play! Why can’t the Eye play a human being? Why not?”

Evelyn glared at me sidelong. “Because I don’t like it.”

I blinked in surprise. “Ah?”

“I’m making an effort to be honest with myself, and with you,” she said. “I don’t like what that implies. If you’ve somehow humanised the Eye, what are we supposed to do? Kill her? Have a sit down with her, with tea and cakes? Kidnap her? Entice her into a lesbian romance? Ha!” Evelyn barked with sudden laughter. She went to slap her own knee, but her prosthetic wasn’t there, and she just tapped the air in front of her stump. “That’s probably exactly what Sevens has in mind, isn’t it? Show the Eye the wonders of getting her pussy munched down on, then she’ll come around and we’ll all be freed. Yes, great plan!”

Raine muttered: “Sounds good to me.”

“Yes,” Evelyn spat, dripping venom. “It would do. And that’s why it’s not working.”

I shook my head. “I don’t think that’s what Sevens intends, nor would any of those things be possible. And I do hope Sevens is going to be okay. I hope she knows what to do with that sword hilt.”

Raine clucked her tongue. “Looked like she needed a good fuck to get her mind off her work.”

“Well.” I cleared my throat. “That too. You’re … not wrong, I think. Though I wouldn’t be so crude about it.”

Evelyn snorted. “Let’s hope she uses the sword to cut off the Eye’s head.”

Raine drew a breath between her teeth. “Waste of a good gilf.”

I ignored that word. “So, Evee, you think I’m right?”

Evelyn sighed. “I suspect you might be, but I hope you aren’t. If you’re correct, I have no idea how we would even begin to approach her as a problem. Say we free Twil and Zheng, and take over the asylum with a second Lozzie-sparked revolt — what then? What do we do, tie her up and try to explain to her why all this is bad? This can’t be resolved with a philosophical debate, Heather. Few things can.”

“I could tie up a gilf and turn her right with some philosophy,” Raine muttered.

Evee ignored that. “This is a serious question, Heather. What do we do about the Eye?”

My turn to sigh. “I … I don’t know yet. Planning like this is difficult. I feel like I’m slower than I should be, missing six sevenths of what I’m used to, I—”

“And you’re the only one tapped into the dream,” Evelyn interrupted. “That trick with Praem back there, getting the door open. You’re wired into this place, this reality, probably because you helped create it. So, think hard. What do we do with the Eye?”

I stared out of the pavilion, at the dripping leaves of the trees all around. I lifted a corner of the damp towel from my shoulders and ran it over my hair again. The yellow blanket had somehow kept my shoulders warm and dry even as we had dashed through the misting raindrops. I felt cosy inside, shaken by the realisation of that strange woman’s identity, but determined that we were on the right path.

“This is her institution—”

Evelyn cut me off with a hiss. “Must we call it a ‘her’?”

I shrugged. “Right now the Eye is wearing a human form and a human face. I think it’s probably for the best.” I gestured at the Praem Plushie with one hand. “I treated Praem the same way, when you first put her in a body, and that turned out to be the right call in the long run, despite your initial misgivings. Right now, right here, in this dream, the Eye is a person. A ‘gilf’ in her sixties.”

Evelyn winced. Raine snorted.

“Whatever you do,” Evelyn drawled. “Do not use that word to … ‘her’ face. Not that I think we should get anywhere near her, certainly not speak to her.”

“All right?” I said. “All right, okay. I won’t.” I frowned in private confusion. Milves and gilves were too confusing for me. “As I was saying,” I carried on. “This is her institution. Cygnet Asylum belongs to her. Sevens is the Director, but that just means she’s responsible for keeping things running, I think that’s why she was so stressed back there. She’s running the narrative somehow, that’s the role she’s been forced into here. But the Eye—”

“Eileen,” Raine suggested.

Evelyn made a sound like an angry gerbil. “Absolutely not. Raine, shut up. Stop talking.”

Raine began to laugh, but I nodded in agreement with Evee. “Actually, yes. I don’t think it’s a good idea for us to name her. If she has a name, she’ll tell us. She’s the Governor, or the Eye. I’m serious, Raine. Please.”

Raine put up her hands. “Sure thing, sweet thing. You’re the boss.”

“Good girl,” I said, almost on reflex. I was getting far too used to that. “Right, now, if we’re quite done with the interruptions?” I glanced at both Raine and Evee. Raine bowed her head. Evelyn cleared her throat. “Right. This is the Eye’s institution. I think that’s partly what this nightmare version of Cygnet is. This is a representation of how she sees the world, how she interacts with reality — as a carceral institution, for observing all the mentally ill girls within. Now, yes, I’ve obviously influenced the metaphor as well, but this place within the metaphor belongs to her. So, if we take it over and tear it down, that might … change her.”

Evelyn sighed. “Great. We’re applying dream logic to the mind of an Outsider god. What could possibly go wrong?”

“The play’s the thing,” I recited. “I think this might be the only way to communicate with her. Via reality itself.”

Evelyn shook her head, running her tongue over her teeth behind her lips, digging out fragments of the sandwich she’d just eaten. Raine looked away, staring out into the dripping woods. The Saye Fox padded up to us, to where Evelyn and I sat side by side. She plopped down on the concrete, sitting on her haunches, and looked up at us.

“Ah,” I said softly. “I didn’t get a chance to thank you earlier, did I? For grabbing the Fadestone off Stout. Thank you.” I bowed my head to the Fox. “Without you, I don’t think we would have made it out of there. Thank you … Laurissa.”

The Fox just tilted her head to one side, ears standing upright and alert. For a long moment, nobody said a word. I glanced sidelong at Evelyn.

She was staring back at the Fox with an expression I’d never seen before, a strange and heady cocktail of anxiety, loss, and hope.

“Evee?” I said her name very gently.

Evelyn snapped out of her revere with a sharp sigh. “Yes, yes. I’m fine. I’m just … ” She gestured at the Fox — at Laurissa Saye, her own grandmother. “This is a lot to take in. I’m sorry I can’t digest your theory right now, Heather. That is my grandmother. I can’t deal with that right now, I simply can’t.”

The Saye Fox responded to Evelyn’s anxiety by padding closer and rubbing her vulpine snout against the ankle of Evelyn’s withered leg. Evee swallowed, very hard and very dry, but she did not chase the Fox away. She let out a shuddering breath.

“It is a lot to deal with, Evee,” I said gently. “I’m here if you want to—”

“She achieved the miracle my mother never could.” Evee spoke without looking at me, totally focused on the Fox. “Immortality, or at least major extension of life. She must have seeped out of her own body, her corpse, maybe into the worms that ate her flesh after death. The beetles, the bugs, even the microbes. Then they got eaten by moles, shrews, the like, anything larger, anything higher up the systems of biology. Accumulating in the food chain like a toxin, concentrating upward over time. Eventually a fox ate enough of her, enough distributed particles, enough pieces of her soul to put them back together into something like her mind.” Evelyn sighed and reached down; the Fox sniffed at her fingers. Evelyn repeated the gesture with the Praem Plushie; the Fox sniffed Praem, then nudged the Plushie with her snout.

“Introducing her to her great-granddaughter?” I asked.

“They’ve already met.” Evelyn returned the Praem Plushie to her own lap. “Do you know I never met her in life? Did I ever tell you about that? She died when I was two. No memories of her. Absolutely nothing.”

“Evee … ”

“The point I’m making, Heather, is that we are not looking at my grandmother’s reincarnation. We are looking at an actual fox, possessed by the spirit of a dead mage.”

Awkward silence fell. I swallowed, unsure what to say.

Evelyn muttered: “Am I going to end up like that, after I die? Will I end up as worms and bugs, and then moles and birds, then … ”

Raine said, “Quicker ways to get a tail if you wanna turn into a fox, Evee. You’d look very fetching with cute little fox ears.”

“Tch,” Evelyn tutted and waved that away.

I said, “Are you going to … to say … I don’t know, say hello to her?”

Evelyn side-eyed me. “I think we’re a bit past that.”

“Well, at least thank her for the Fadestone.”

Evelyn nodded. She rummaged inside her grey dressing gown and pulled out the lump of white quartz. “Mm. Quite a trick, that. I wonder if she knew Stout would have the stone. Or if it was just quick thinking. Either way, well done.”

The Fox let out a soft ‘Yeerp.’

Raine said: “Clue me in here, magic lady.”

“If you pledge to never call me that again,” replied Evee.

“How come the magic hiding stone worked when your circles didn’t?” Raine clucked her tongue. “And this isn’t just idle curiosity, this is serious. If stuff around here works only part of the time, I might need to know.”

Evelyn held up the Fadestone. The white quartz glinted in the rainy light. I did my best not to frown at the thing — even now I didn’t like it very much, the way it hid things from my sight when I wasn’t paying attention.

“Because it’s a physical prop,” said Evee. “That’s my best guess.”

“Sorry?” I said. “What do you mean?”

Evelyn snorted. “We’re in a play, right? The stone is a nice large object, like on a stage. It’s a prop, so it works how it should.”

“Huh,” Raine grunted. She did not seem convinced. I wasn’t quite sure about that either.

“Raine,” I said, twisting around on the bench to look at her directly. “I wanted to thank you as well.”

Raine cracked a grin. “All you gotta do is call me a good girl.”

“Yes, good girl,” I said. “Thank you for not hurting that Knight. At least, not too badly. I suppose you did knock it onto its backside. Still, you could have run it through. Thank you for showing restraint.”

“Ahhhh, hmm,” Raine said, losing ninety percent of her grin. “You’re welcome.”

“Oh? Raine, what’s wrong?”

Raine grumbled down in her throat. “Didn’t like pulling the punch. Armed guards are fair game. Or should be.”

I grimaced. “It’s not their fault. They’re no different to the patients. I told you, they’re with us, they came into this dream along with us. And I know they’re on our side, deep down. Didn’t you see?”

Raine frowned with sudden curiosity. “See what?”

“None of them used their guns.”

Raine’s eyebrows shot upward. “Oh. Shit. Huh. I didn’t even realise. Weird. Like the guns weren’t even part of my thinking.”

I nodded. “They could have pointed those guns at us and shouted ‘freeze!’, like we were in a silly crime movie or something. But they didn’t. They blundered into the scenery and made a show of screwing up. I think that was on purpose! I don’t think they’re fair game, not at all. Well, okay, I know this principle probably can’t be applied to real armed guards and paramilitary, but it applies to them. They’re not like the nursing staff and the doctors. They’re not even ‘just following orders’. They barely followed their orders at all back there. They messed up so we could get away.”

Evelyn interrupted: “You’re saying they let us escape? That pratfall stuff was on purpose?”

“Exactly.”

Raine nodded along, then looked out into the mist and the trees. She sighed, almost wistful. “Wish they’d slip us a firearm. I could work magic with just one gun. One mag of bullets. Hell, I’ll bluff it, do it with no bullets at all.”

“You most certainly will not,” Evelyn grunted. “No shows of force without the teeth to back it up.”

Raine turned back with a nasty grin. “Oh yeah?”

“Yes,” I agreed. “I don’t think it’s a good idea to bluff. Not when we’re so weak. Not unless we have no other choice.”

Silence descended for a long moment. Distant raindrops filled the air, falling from the leaves of the nearby trees, dripping from the rim of the plastic roof above our heads. Raine flexed her shoulders and weighed her machete in one hand. Evelyn sighed and ground her teeth. The Saye Fox wandered away, circling the edge of the concrete foundations again. The Praem Plushie stared at nothing.

Perhaps Evee was right. Perhaps I was the only one truly plugged into the dream, the only one with a pen to adjust the course of the play.

I straightened up and stretched out my aching left leg — the wound was even more stiff than before, soothed only briefly by the adrenaline of our escape.

“Right then,” I said. “We need to keep going, keep moving, keep trying. Lozzie is working on the riot, and we have to hope that the hilt wakes up Sevens, somehow. And we can’t just bounce from bolt hole to bolt hole. We need to stick to the plan, and find Twil. Evee, you can talk to her, try to break her out.”

Evelyn squinted at me. “What about Stout’s advice?”

“What advice?”

“The thing he was saying about locating the twins.”

I tutted softly. “I’m the twins, I’m pretty sure. Or one twin. Or one seventh of one twin.”

Evelyn shook her head gently. “I don’t think he was talking about you, Heather.”

“Mmmmm.” I sucked on my teeth, tugging my yellow blanket tighter around my shoulders. “I’m not sure I agree. I think he was deeply confused. He wasn’t really all there. He was tapping that nonsense rhythm on the pipes, too, had me thinking it meant something. He was trying to help, but I don’t think we can trust any of his judgement.”

“The tapping was mathematics,” Evelyn said.

I boggled at her. Raine even turned to look as well. I said, “Evee, you can tell that?”

Evelyn snorted. “Absolutely not. Educated guess. Think about it. Wilson Stout was a mathematician. He developed some of his own hyperdimensional mathematics, probably originating from some kind of brush with the Eye. If you had your whole self right now, I bet you could have understood the pattern in that tapping. Stout was trying to communicate with some other entity which could understand the pattern, he practically told us — the twins.”

Raine said, “What about those girls Twil was with?”

I sighed again. “They weren’t twins. And they were just more patients. I don’t think they were meaningful in that sense.”

“Are we sure?” Raine pressed. “Sure as sure?”

“They didn’t look the same,” Evelyn grunted.

Raine shrugged. “They were both named Lily, right? They’re the only thing here which could possibly count as twins. Maybe we should have another gander at them, after we’ve gotten Twil freed. Can’t hurt to try.”

Evelyn grumbled, less convinced than she’d been a moment ago. She gestured out at the rainy woods with one hand. “And how the hell are we going to catch her in all this? The patients and inmates will probably stay indoors today. We’re stuck.”

I stood up, as straight as I could manage with my throbbing leg. I swept my yellow blanket back from my shoulders, took a deep breath, and allowed myself a small and mischievous smile.

“I have an idea.”

“Heather?” Evelyn grunted.

“Ohooo,” Raine purred. “She’s got something between her teeth. Go on, Heather.”

“Let’s bait her out,” I said, feeling very naughty indeed. “Her and her friends, like we planned. Let’s draw them all the way out here, deep into the woods. It’s where Twil belongs, after all. Where better to help her remember what she really is?”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Well, there it is. Eye GILF is real.

Ahem. Partly! This is, after all, just a dream, a metaphor, a play, woven by a couple of dozen minds all working in concert, held together by Sevens (currently very stressed, sorry Sevens), powered by Heather, and trying to encapsulate the consciousness of a being far beyond the comprehension of anybody present. The lady we see here? She’s just a metaphor. A representation of an abstract principle. She’s probably just one minor aspect of the Eye, compressed down into a form we can understand, filtered through Sevens being a lesbian disaster and Heather being extremely gay about literally everything.

But also, Eye-GILF real.

You can tell I was having fun with this one, can’t you? Ahem. Anyway!

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me a lot! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you! As always, really, seriously, thank you for reading my little story, thank you for being here for Katalepsis, I’m glad you’re enjoying this ride, and very excited for where it’s all going. None of this would be possible without you, the readers! So, thank you!

Next chapter, it’s time to take the doggo for a walk in the woods. Let her chase some leaves. Remind her that she’s a big scary wolf.

bedlam boundary – 24.14

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Pale and pallid fluorescent light leaked from buzzing, flickering fixtures on the ceiling of the office-labyrinth, leeching the life from the scratchy blue carpet, bleaching the cubicle dividers to a bloodless grey, turning the white plaster of the wall into mist-wreathed bone; dull arcs of stained illumination reflected from the chrome housing of the keypad, trembling and twitching beneath the shadows of my stalled hands.

The longer I hesitated, crouched on the floor before the glass-and-metal door and its attendant keypad of mathematical symbols, the more alien and wrong this sheltered cove became, like an illusion wavering into solidity in my peripheral vision.

I blinked away the gathering sweat in my eyes, tried to wet my lips with a dry and raspy tongue, and forced a swallow down my empty throat.

Tiny raindrops pattered on the windows far to the right, casting the dreamlike office vault deep into a static haze. My breath came in nervous gulps. Sweat beaded in my hairline. The day-old wound on my left shin throbbed with every drum-like heartbeat. My yellow blanket felt thin and threadbare across my shivering shoulders. We were on a time limit; a nurse or an office worker or some other unknown staff member might interrupt us at any second. Three pairs of eyes — Raine, Evelyn, and the Saye Fox — watched me expectantly, waiting for me to open the barred portal to the office of Professor Wilson Stout.

Seconds ticked by, but I made no moves.

Eventually Raine hissed my name. “Heather? Heather, what’s wrong?”

I swallowed a sigh and lowered my hands. I hadn’t even touched the ridiculous fifty-button keypad, not even to punch keys at random. I must have looked totally gormless, staring at the thing for over a minute, eyes wide and mouth hanging open like a cave-woman examining an internal combustion engine.

“I’m sorry,” I whispered. “It turns out I have no idea what I’m looking at. Um. Oops, I suppose?”

“What!?” Evelyn snapped.

Raine gently tapped on the arm of Evee’s wheelchair. “Shhhh. Voice low, magic lady. I can’t see over these cubicle dividers, and they absorb all the small noises. Somebody walks in here and we might not know until they’re right on top of us.”

Evelyn tutted and rolled her eyes, but she dropped her voice to a whisper. “Heather, what do you mean, you have no idea what you’re looking at? You’re the one who insisted we open the bloody door!”

I tore my eyes away from the numbers and symbols and magical sigils on the keypad. My chest burned inside with shame and awkward guilt.

Raine was crouched at my side, directly in front of the glass-and-chrome door; she was poised to spring forward or leap back as soon as the door swished open — as I imagined it would, like an automatic door in a silly science fiction television show, complete with a swoosh sound and a little ding. She clutched her naked machete in one fist, one ear cocked toward the ceiling, listening for any feet which might approach through the maze-like tangle of office cubicles. The Saye Fox waited at her heels, facing the opposite way, doing her best to watch our backs. Evelyn was sat in her wheelchair, clutching the Praem Plushie to her abdomen, scowling at me with incredulous incomprehension. We were hemmed in behind by the modular wall of cubicle dividers, but open on our flanks by the narrow corridor between the dividers and the real wall. We were hidden in the back of the office room, yet equally exposed. All it took was one person around a corner and we’d be fleeing for our freedom and our lives.

“I’m sorry!” I hissed. “I assumed the symbols would make sense to me, subconsciously, or instinctively, like brain-math always does, but they’re just … meaningless.” I shrugged, feeling helpless. “They must be an abstract representation of brain-math, but I don’t have any brain-math in my head right now. I don’t have anything. I’m sorry, Evee.”

Raine whispered: “It’s alright, sweet thing. If we can’t do it, we can’t do it. We move on. Ready to go?”

Evelyn clenched her teeth and hissed, “Heather, for fuck’s sake. Just press the buttons at random! Follow your heart!”

I winced, the shame growing sharper. “Evee, this isn’t one of your magical girl animes. It’s brain-math, it—”

“Then follow your liver, or your bowels! Or do an eeny meeny miny moe! Roll a dice!”

“But—”

“This is a dream and a story, Heather, for pity’s sake! Press the buttons!” Evee jabbed her free hand toward the keypad. “Get on with it before something blunders in here!”

“But you said—”

Evelyn’s eyes blazed at me. “Heather, you are the only one of us fully awake and partially in charge of this narrative. Press. The. Buttons.”

I bit my lower lip, nodded, and turned back to the keypad.

Lacking my tentacles and my bioreactor was an offense to the body and soul, like being crammed back into a form that I had surpassed a dozen times over; the dysphoria was a creeping sensation of physical wrongness, spreading over my skin like cold tar every time I dared approach the mere thought, every time I felt the absence of my other six limbs, my other six selves, and the pumping, glugging, glowing bio-mechanical engine which should have been nestled deep in my guts.

But the absence of brain-math was a far stranger sensation. All my knowledge of hyperdimensional mathematics had always been an imposition, an intrusion, even a violation. Brain-math was pressed into me from outside — from Outside, by the Eye, a form of nightly torture I had never wanted and never asked for. Even with all seven of me working in concert to pull the dripping levers of reality, brain-math still hurt. If I was placed in some kind of metaphysical dilemma and forced to choose between the knowledge and the biology, I would choose the biology every time. I did not need the knowledge or the power, only that which had resulted from them.

But now, staring at a cluster of meaningless buttons, I felt a lack I had never realised before. Like losing a limb I hadn’t known I possessed.

Part of me was empty of information, as if I had forgotten how to walk.

Half in shame and despair, half to satisfy Evelyn’s hunch, I jabbed buttons at random — some numbers, a few mathematical symbols, a string of the weird esoteric signs. I mixed them up and followed pure chance.

The little LCD screen at the top of the keypad filled with a row of black Xs, then went blank again, waiting for the next attempted input.

The door stayed shut.

“Tch,” Evelyn tutted. “Try again!”

“My darling lady Saye,” Raine purred. “You were so against this a moment ago. Why the change of heart?”

“Heather convinced me. And she needs to see it through, her decisions in this place have been vindicated so far. Heather, try again! Keep going!”

I choked down a cold slug of self-disgust. This was almost as bad as being forced to strip naked in front of Evelyn without my tentacles, so she could peer at what was missing. I felt stunted, cut off at the knees. I began to understand what Evelyn felt like, confined to that wheelchair, unable to do something which had seemed so simple all my life.

“Evee,” I hissed, looking away from the keypad again. “I don’t even … know … what … ”

I trailed off, blinking at our forgotten fifth companion.

“Heather?” Evelyn whispered. “What? What is it now?”

The Praem Plushie was staring at me — but no, that was impossible. Those blank eyes were made of fabric and stitches, they couldn’t move. She was constructed of cloth of stuffing, no matter how delicate and detailed her little maid dress seemed. Even if she meant something more within this dream, she could not move, let alone look at me.

But still, she stared.

“Evee,” I said slowly. “May I please borrow Praem for a moment?”

Evelyn’s eyebrows drew together in a craggy frown. Perhaps subconsciously, her grip tightened on the plush toy. “What?! Why?”

“Evee, I promise you, I love Praem almost as much as you do. I won’t go anywhere with her and I’m certainly not going to hurt her. I just think … well, it’s going to sound crazy, which I’m painfully used to by this point in my life, thank you very much, but I would like her help with this.” I lowered my eyes back to the Praem Plushie. “Will you lend me your aid, Praem?”

The Plushie did not answer, for her mouth was a short, straight line of narrow black fabric.

Evelyn frowned at me like I was mad — which was fair, because in reality such a request would have been the height of insanity. But Evee also trusted me, with both her life and her heart.

She held out the Praem Plushie. “Don’t you dare drop her! This floor is probably filthy. Offices are always unhygienic.”

“I would not dream of treating her with anything but the utmost care,” I said, and accepted Praem with both hands.

The Plushie weighed very little, just felt and fuzz. I held her upright, as if I was cradling a tiny person, supporting her underside with one hand. Then I faced her toward the keypad, held one of her blunt little arms in my other hand, and used Praem to press the buttons.

I didn’t think, I just went with whatever felt right, guided by the plush fabric in my hands. Praem’s stubby little arm needed additional pressure from my fingertips to help click the glossy metal buttons. I held my breath as the LCD screen filled with numbers and symbols. Evelyn looked on with a scrunch-eyed frown. Raine stayed perfectly tense, ready to move. The Saye Fox did not bother to watch.

The symbols completed an equation, then flashed into a line of little check-marks.

Before I could lower Praem or let out a sigh of relief, the glass-and-chrome door opened with a soft swish-swish and little mechanical ‘bing!’ Exactly as I had expected.

The halves of the shiny metal door parted and slid aside, retracting into the frame.

Beneath them lay another door.

I almost sighed and rolled my eyes in exasperation. The dream was mocking us, playing stupid games.

A regular old wooden door, made of stout, thick, dark wood, stained with age and cigarette smoke. A little metal handle stood at one side, above a keyhole. The door was set in an oddly familiar frame. I frowned with buried recognition, but I couldn’t quite put my finger on what I was looking at.

Evelyn said it just before I realised. “That’s the door to the Medieval Metaphysics room,” she hissed. “Fuck me.”

“Not here,” Raine whispered back, totally deadpan. “Floor’s too scratchy.”

“Oh, shut up!” Evelyn hissed. “I cannot believe that worked. Here, Heather, give Praem back to me, please.”

I held up the Praem Plushie briefly, facing me, and said, “Thank you for your assistance, Praem.” Then I pressed her back into Evelyn’s lap. Evee tucked an arm around Praem’s middle, securing her back in place.

“Well,” I said. “Maids can go anywhere.”

Evelyn squinted at me. “What?”

“Just something Praem said to me once, that’s all.”

“Shhhhh,” Raine hushed us. She reached up and tried the handle of this second, covert door. The door parted from the frame. Unlocked. “Both of you be ready. We might have to run. Heather, grab Evee’s wheelchair. Evee, hold on tight.”

“R-right!”

Evelyn tutted. “Yes, thank you for the reminder. As if I didn’t know.”

I scrambled back over to Evelyn and took hold of the handles on her chair. The Saye Fox nosed up to the door, as if suddenly curious. Raine eased the door away from the frame until she could peer through the gap with one eye, then flung it wide and scrambled over the threshold.

“Clear!” she hissed a moment later. “Get in here!”

I followed, pushing Evelyn’s wheelchair ahead of myself, trying not to hobble on my aching left leg. The Saye Fox darted past us, plunging inside. As soon as I got Evelyn through the door and safely into the room beyond, Raine slipped the door shut behind us, sheltering us from the maze of office cubicles.

“Oh,” I said, straightening up at last, back and thighs aching after our crouched scurry through the offices. I took in the room, wide-eyed. “This is … different. Not what I expected.”

“Familiar enough,” Evelyn grunted. She was trying to play down the sense of creeping wrongness. A rough swallow betrayed her bravado.

“We know this place?” Raine asked. She wrinkled her nose.

“We do,” Evelyn said. “Though not like this.”

“Very well, in fact,” I added. “Like a home away from home.”

“Though I suppose we haven’t been here in a while,” said Evelyn. “And this isn’t real. Right. Have to keep that in mind. None of this is real. Just a nightmare, a play. Yes. Right.”

We were standing in the Medieval Metaphysics room, as it must have looked long before any of us had been born.

Bookcases lined the walls to our left and right, towering sentinels of dark and glossy wood, their shelves unbowed by time and weight, though I recognised their shape and colour and feel from their real-life counterparts, aged and worn as they were by an additional forty five years. They sported a very different catalogue in this dream-wrought memory, not a single occult tome or witchy volume in sight. Mathematics textbooks and papers lined the shelves from floor to ceiling, organised by some system my literary experience could not unpick at a mere glance. One side of the room boasted a low sofa — in awful tacky orange, a wisely abandoned relic of the 1960s — around which gathered many piles of additional books, most of them stuffed with bookmarks, some of them dog-eared or propped open in careless abuse of their fragile spines. A sleeping bag was unrolled on the sofa, topped with a rather unclean looking pillow, surrounded by used tissues, dirty eating utensils, and a discarded toothbrush in a filthy glass.

The back of the room was dominated by a large, archaic wooden desk, exactly the kind I would expect to see in the office of a mid-century academic. More books littered the desktop, mostly serving as paperweights for loose sheets covered in handwritten mathematical notation. A few mugs held pens and pencils and other such stationery, while others held the mouldy remnants of forgotten coffee and ancient tea stains. A plate with a half-eaten meal of chicken pie stood on one corner of the desk, stone cold and congealed. Empty alcohol bottles lined the floor to the left of the desk — mostly whisky and vodka, all dry.

A large leather chair stood behind the desk, lined and cracked with age. Three comfortable armchairs formed a little semi-circle in front, a welcoming place for students and visitors to sit.

The back wall was broken by a line of windows, exactly as with the real Medieval Metaphysics room. The windows showed a fog-shrouded view of Sharrowford University, all spires and concrete rooftops and the looming giant of the library, spread out many floors below us, as if we had suddenly ascended to the tip of the building. All the structures were hazy in the mist, half-seen and blurred, as if in a dream.

Below that window stood an iron radiator, painted with peeling white.

Despite the defamiliarisation of such a beloved refuge, seeing the Medieval Metaphysics room in the guise of a slightly archaic academic office was not the source of our shared discomfort.

The air was hot and humid, reeking of meat, as if the heat was turned up all the way and something had died inside the wall cavity. A low rumble seemed to come and go, just below the level of human hearing, a slow and steady rasp with long pauses between strokes. Every surface looked somehow rubbery, but only when seen in one’s peripheral vision.

“So,” Raine said eventually.

“Yes,” I replied.

“This room.”

“Yes.”

“It feels like we’re standing inside something’s mouth.”

“Yes.”

Evelyn whispered: “Fucking hell. You think that tapping was a trap?”

“Not sure,” Raine answered. She held her machete low and loose, one hand still on the door. “Doubt it. Wouldn’t it have sprung already? And where’s the Professor?”

“Maybe … maybe he goes home during the day?” I ventured.

Evelyn snorted. “Maybe this is the Professor.”

“Heather,” Raine said, soft and unsmiling. “Your call. You’re in charge. Do we investigate or go back?”

“I … I can’t … um … ”

Before I could make a decision, the Saye Fox padded forward on her silent paws. She trotted right down the middle of the room, without a care, and started sniffing at the sofa, the little piles of books, then on to the desk, winding her way around the wooden legs. She seemed completely unafraid.

Raine and Evee and I shared a series of uncomfortable glances. But when reality failed to snap shut around our vulpine friend, Raine nodded, and said, “Alright. Let me go first.”

“Mm,” Evelyn grunted. “I want a look through those windows. Wheel me over there, please. That can’t be Sharrowford out there, it’s not possible.”

We did as suggested, spreading out and investigating Professor Stout’s office, the room that would one day become the last remnant of the Medieval Metaphysics Department. Raine went first, true to her word, making a quick circuit of the space and peeking under the desk, machete held at the ready, in case anything or anybody was lurking in some unseen hidey-hole. But she turned up nothing. The room really was deserted. I pushed Evelyn toward the back window, taking it slowly, trying to breathe through my mouth to block out the foul, meaty smell in the air; I examined the titles of the books, making sure they didn’t spell out some secret message or code. But they were perfectly mundane. Unlike the worrying titles of the novels back in the main office, the mathematics textbooks looked real enough. We even paused briefly to remove one from the shelf and flick it open. The cover did not feel like warm flesh or rotting meat. Inside, the book was legitimate, nothing spooky, nothing untoward.

“Maybe they’re his,” I suggested. “Maybe that’s what he’s been clinging to this whole time. Mathematics.”

“I’d prefer to cling to a pair of tits,” Raine said, without smiling. “But hey, whatever’s kept him sane.”

Evee and I passed the desk; I glanced at the papers with the mathematical equations, but I couldn’t make head nor tail of them.

When we reached the windows, I just stared at Sharrowford, trapped behind the glass. I went up on tiptoes, trying to peer down at the ground, but the fog outdoors was too thick, and seemed to be clouding the perspective. I could make out little except the outlines of the buildings, standing like silent towers in the murk. Up close, the fog seemed greasy and dark, like fetid breath.

Evelyn leaned forward, scratched at the corner of one window, and peeled away the paper.

The illusion was broken instantly — the ‘windows’ were just a paper background over a sheet of moist plywood. The vista of Sharrowford University was fake.

My head swam with a strange reverse vertigo. Sweat prickled beneath my yellow blanket, and I had to flap the sides for some fresh air. Raine joined us quickly and put a steadying hand on my shoulder. “Heather?”

“It wasn’t real,” Evelyn muttered, lifting the sheet of paper. “Just a fake. A print out or something. To remind him of home? Ugh, this plywood smells like dog food.”

“But it looked so real!” I protested, peering at the paper covering from different angles. The illusion moved with my perspective. “Oh, that is too much for me. That is very weird. I hate it, thank you.”

“So do I,” Raine muttered. Sweat was beading on her exposed arms and shoulders, drawn out by the humid heat. “There’s nothing here for us, unless the maths on the desk makes any sense. This place is wrong. Feels like something sleeping. Let’s get out of here.”

“Agreed,” Evelyn said. “I am not above admitting that this room is giving me the creeps. Heather, you—”

A voice suddenly spoke, from right behind us.

“Two and two and two and seven. Seven sevens. That all makes one. No … no, that’s not correct. Damn. Damn it all.”

We scrambled back, away from the windows. Raine’s machete came up. I pulled Evelyn away, toward the bookshelves.

But the source of the voice did not look up, nor pay us the slightest bit of attention.

A man was sitting in the leather chair behind the desk, as if he’d been there all along.

Tall and thick, solidly built, with muscle beginning to run to fat, like an ageing rugby player. Dark hair and a matching beard had gone ragged, much in need of a trim and a cut, both speckled with too much grey for his apparent age; the man looked to be in his forties or early fifties, but prematurely withered and worn by stress and strain. A large nose was flanked by sunken green eyes, deep in pools of dark-ringed skin and sagging bags, their whites shot through with bloody veins, turned pink with sleepless effort. He wore an almost stereotypical outfit — smart trousers, a simple button-up shirt, and a tweed jacket with leather patches on the elbows. His tie was loose, pulled away from an open collar. His clothes were rumpled and greasy, as if he’d slept in them for months; a ripe smell rose from him — human body odour mixed with carnivore breath and wet dog. He was hunched over the notes and equations on the desk, his forehead resting in one meaty hand, staring at the numbers as if they were a diagnosis of terminal cancer. His other hand held a pair of large wire-frame glasses, limp and forgotten, as if he was about to drop them.

He didn’t acknowledge us at all.

Raine had leapt to the opposite side of the room. I shared a glance with her and she nodded me sideways. Evelyn swallowed, gripping the armrests of her wheelchair. Slowly we all edged around to the front of the desk, so the semi-circle of three chairs were safely between us and the sudden new appearance.

Raine squeezed my arm, perhaps to reassure both of us. She whispered: “Is this him?”

“Probably!” I hissed back.

“Wait,” Evelyn said. “Where’s the— ah!”

She pointed.

The Saye Fox was perched in one of the chairs meant for students and visitors, directly across from the man at the desk. She was sitting on her haunches, watching his sad, drawn, exhausted face with her amber eyes. Her bushy tail was swishing back and forth.

“She knows what she’s doing,” Raine whispered. “She’s safe. Not led us astray yet.”

Evelyn clenched her teeth, but said nothing.

“Should we … ?” I let the question hang.

“You want me to call out to him?” said Raine.

I shook my head. “I’d rather do it myself. I suppose I am a fan of his book, technically. Maybe that’ll help. Um, be ready though, I suppose?”

Raine nodded and raised her machete, ready to move. I winced at the implication of impending violence, but put it from my mind for now. We truly had no idea what we were looking at, not really. If this was the real Wilson Stout, then he’d been Outside — or trapped within the Eye — for almost half a century.

“Excuse me?” I said, purging the tremor from my voice. “Professor Stout?”

His eyes continued tracking back and forth across the equations. He placed his glasses down and reached for a pencil; something about the motion of his arm made my stomach turn over, like his limb was moving at the wrong angle.

“Wilson Stout?” I said. “You were calling for help? Professor? Professor!”

“Mm,” he grunted, but still did not look up. He frowned harder, as if the numbers were torture. He drew the pencil back toward the page, then hesitated, lead tip trembling above the paper.

Evelyn whispered, “What the hell is wrong with his arm?”

“Like it’s broken,” Raine murmured. “Weird.”

“Professor,” I repeated. “Didn’t you need help?”

“My apologies, young lady,” he muttered, his voice a deep and broken baritone, like cracked granite. “But I’m not seeing students at current. My office hours are cancelled. It seems I must throw myself upon the mercies of the so-called ‘private sector’. Barbarians and philistines. If only I could … ” He moved to write something with the pencil at last, then stopped and winced before he could commit to the page. He rubbed at his forehead, as if trying to smooth out the furrows. The motion of his hand was wrong as well, like meat rubbing on meat.

“Oi!” Raine said. “Wilson. Eyes up.”

He shook his head, eyes scrunched hard, still staring at the page, almost on the verge of tears; his head moved on his neck like rubber. “I can’t, I can’t, I’m simply out of time. I’ve been out of time for so long, these moments are too precious to—”

“Yip!” went the Saye Fox.

Wilson Stout looked up.

I recoiled. Evelyn flinched in her wheelchair. Raine, to her credit, held her ground with only a tightness of her muscles.

Wilson Stout had been pretty believable when he was hunched over his work; but when he sat up, his body moved like a single boneless mass, meaty and floppy.

He was a tongue, attached to the root of the mouth in which we stood.

He squinted at his vulpine visitor, then scrambled for his glasses and fumbled them onto his face; the motion of his arms was stomach-churning, no elbows or wrists, just flapping, muscular meat. He blinked several times, widening his eyes as if he couldn’t believe what he was seeing. His expression hesitated, then twitched with a fragile, bruised smile. A spark of forgotten happiness spread to his exhausted eyes. He blinked, and suddenly seemed a little less glassy.

“You know you’re not supposed to be here, Laurissa,” he said to the Fox, softly and gently, as if whispering a familiar flirtatious line to an old flame. “You’re barred from the campus, let alone my office. I’m pretty certain your husband will turn me into something unnatural if he thinks you came here willingly. Your reassurances are going to fall on deaf ears eventually.”

Evelyn raised a hand to her own mouth, stifling a gasp. I peered down and saw she had gone pale and wide-eyed.

“Evee?” I whispered.

She looked up, shaken but rapidly pulling herself together. “Laurissa!” she hissed. “That was my grandmother’s name!”

“Oh!” I hissed. “Oh my gosh! The handwritten dedication in the front of his pamphlet. It was to her. I remember.”

I’d read that line so many times, every time I’d opened the Notes. ‘To Miss Laurissa Saye, I hope you will find this illuminating.’

Evelyn swallowed. “I … I suppose I knew it had to be true, who else could the Fox be, but … ” She trailed off, shaking her head and staring at the Saye Fox — at Laurissa Saye, her own grandmother, somehow — with something akin to awe.

The Fox replied to Wilson with a soft ‘Murrrr-rrrup.’ She clacked her teeth and swished her tail to one side.

The Professor almost laughed, pushing his glasses up his nose with one finger. For just a moment the exhaustion and the care and the weight of terror seemed to lift from his shoulders. He seemed like a young man, too embarrassed to flirt back.

“Not as if I could have stopped you, even if I wanted to,” he said, glancing at the Fox over the rim of his glasses. “You always did have a habit of getting in anywhere you liked, whenever you liked. Always the smartest person in any room. You were wasted on that man. Did you read my book? Ah, who am I kidding, of course you did, you probably just didn’t consider it worth commenting on. A poor little screed, really, with not much to say that you hadn’t already deduced. I would be flattered though, by even a simple acknowledgement. Just tell me you read it?”

Evelyn’s shock turned to a grimace. “Oh. Great.”

Raine whispered: “Are we watching your grandmother flirt with her side-piece?”

Evelyn tutted. “I think so.”

“Ah,” I said, feeling my cheeks grow warm. “Oh. Well. Um.”

Wilson Stout frowned, but not at us. “Wait, no. But how could you have gotten in here, Laurissa? This isn’t … I mean, this isn’t my … my real office, my … ”

The weight of years settled back onto the Professor’s shoulders as he stumbled over his words. His eyes darkened once again with that thousand-yard stare, his gaze drifting downward, toward the mathematics on the desk. The Fox went ‘Yip!’ but Wilson just shook his head and swallowed, his mind consumed by the equation before him.

“Oh no,” I hissed. “We’re losing him again.”

“Could go shake his shoulder?” Raine suggested. “I’d rather not touch him though.”

“Allow me,” Evelyn said, then cleared her throat, and spoke with a full measure of steel in her spine, as Evelyn Saye, The Mage of Sharrowford’s Occult Underworld. “Then she really is my grandmother? Do I have you to thank for this confirmation, Professor Stout?”

The Professor’s head jerked back up, drawn by the ropes of authority, like a gigantic wet tongue flopping free. He blinked at Evelyn a few times, then sat up straighter, squinting through his glasses.

“And who are you, young lady?” he asked.

“Evelyn Saye,” said Evee. “Daughter of Loretta Julianna Saye, granddaughter of Laurissa Saye. You knew my grandmother. I believe you may have been closer than I originally thought. Or perhaps I should say you’re still close, as she is apparently sitting right there. Forgive me if I am rather curt, because we are in a hurry and this is an emergency. Pay attention, Professor. Concentrate.”

Wilson Stout just stared, lips parted, as if having trouble processing Evee’s words. “I … Laurissa’s grandchild? And you’re grown up. You’re an adult. I … I see. I … see.”

I spoke up. “You’ve been in here a long time.”

Wilson looked at me, eyes sunken pits of exhaustion, so deep and dark that they might run down his face in thick tears of pitch-black tar.

“Mate,” Raine said. “You were tapping. Calling for help, right?”

Stout shrugged. He seemed distracted suddenly, glancing at his books on the shelves. “Yes. Well, that’s hardly relevant now.”

“Why not?” Raine asked. “We’re here. We’re help. What’s wrong with that?”

Stout sighed. “You’re not the right kind of help.”

“Do you know where you are?” I asked. “Where here is?”

“Here?” he echoed, glancing at me.

“Inside the Eye,” I said. “Do you understand that we’re all inside the Eye, right now?”

He squinted, adjusting his glasses. “The what? Pardon, I’m … I must … I must get back to the equation. It’s the only way, you see, the only way.”

Raine shook her head. “Poor bastard doesn’t even know where he is. No different to me in my cell.”

“Wait,” Evelyn snapped. “Stout. The equation is the only way to what? What are you trying to achieve?”

Stout blinked several times, focused on Evee, as if struggling to clear his vision. “I know I am trapped in a whirlpool. Going around and around, all of me scattered every which way. Did you know you can map whirlpools with mathematics? Tornadoes, twisters, hurricanes, all the most violent and dangerous meteorological phenomena, you can actually predict every blade of grass they will touch, if you only had enough information.” He touched the notes on the table. “If only I could compile all the information, I could pull myself back together. But there’s very few pieces left. It’s only her presence that is allowing me to remember myself.” He nodded at the Saye Fox. “And this is but a moment of clarity before the madness takes hold again. I have been mad for such a very long time. In fact, I’m uncertain if I still exist at all, independently of external observation. I think I have been replaced by something that was once my echo, but is now simply all this.” He tightened his grip, creasing the notes on the table before him. “My life’s work has supplanted me. My mind is just another line of this unfinished proof.”

“You do know where you are,” I said. “You do! Professor, please look at me.”

“What is the point?” he said, casting his eyes downward. “My work will never amount to anything, never affect a single atom of the world, never achieve escape velocity to—”

“I read your book.”

Professor Stout looked up. He frowned at me, first with disbelief, as if I had tried to wound him with a backhanded insult. But then his expression cleared. He scratched at his beard. “Did you? Did you now?”

Notes Toward a Unified Cosmology, yes. And it helped me, a lot. Most of it made sense. Not all of it was correct, of course, I doubt any single work ever can be. But it helped me, more than any other book I’ve ever read. I would like to thank you for that, even if you’re not real anymore.”

“Really? Well. Well, that’s wonderful. I’m glad my work could make some difference. I left something behind, then? An anchor in the real world. Mm, yes. A legacy. Good, good, that’s something, that’s something.” His eyes wandered away from us, back to the Fox, then to his desk.

“We’re not going to leave you behind,” I said. “Professor, we can get you out of here, the same as everybody else.”

Raine hissed: “Are we sure about that, Heather?”

I replied in a whisper. “We have to be sure! He’s been here longer than Maisie, and I don’t think there’s much of him left, but he is still here!”

But Professor Stout was already waving down my suggestion of help. “Oh, it’s far too late for that,” he said. “I’ve got a meeting at nine today, then three seminars from ten, on through lunchtime, and an afternoon class to teach. It’s all go go go here.” Suddenly he looked back up and clicked his fingers. “Did you get my memo?”

“Memo?” I echoed. “Sorry?”

Evelyn sighed. “He’s partially in and out of the dream. Keeps forgetting where and what he is.”

“Yes, yes!” Stout said, suddenly animated, almost agitated. “I sent a memo, tucked away with the new contract agreement for the staff. I could get away with that, since I’m properly tenured and all. Not as if the administration can do anything to get rid of me, I’m here for the duration. Haha.” He smiled and chuckled. “That is how you ended up here, yes? You got my memo. You must have gotten it. It contained a serious portion of my work here.” He tapped his notes. “Enough to key in any interested soul.”

Evelyn and Raine and I shared a glance. Raine shrugged. Evelyn frowned. I chewed on my bottom lip.

Stout sighed and grew more annoyed. “It was vital! It contained vital components of local analysis and measurement. You couldn’t have simply walked in here without it, one of you must have read my memo and comprehended it, which— oh.” He stopped and blinked. “Which means one of you is a fellow mathematician, of course. Which of you would it be?” His eyes lowered to the Fox for a moment. “Not you, Laurissa, you were always a genius, but you never could understand the fundamentals of my discipline. You were a good listener, though. Very encouraging.”

“Me,” I said. “I’m the mathematician. Or I was, I suppose.”

Professor Stout squinted at me. “Then you must have gotten my memo. Did you read the whole thing? You must have done.”

I wracked my brains, trying to figure out what Professor Stout could mean. A message in a bottle, ejected from within the Eye? There were only so many possible candidates for that. Maisie had sent a message and a physical object with the Messenger Demon, almost a year ago, and that could not possibly have been Stout’s work. But there was one other.

“Evee,” I said slowly, “I think he’s talking about Mister Squiddy. A memo, full of mathematics. It’s the only thing which fits. Is that right?”

Evelyn snorted. “Great. If you’re correct, his ‘memo’ almost killed me.”

“And it taught me a lot of things,” I added quickly. “But, wait, Professor. That ‘memo’, that was clearly crafted by somebody who understood hyperdimensional mathematics, on my sort of level. I thought it was sent by my sister, Maisie. Have you … worked with her, somehow? Have you seen her?”

Stout frowned and smacked his lips. “I work with a lot of postgraduate students, and I always make sure to credit them on paper, but I can’t recall them all off the top of my head. I’d have to check my notes. And those are at home. You’ll have to wait until tomorrow morning.”

“Maisie,” I repeated. “My twin. She looks exactly like me. Oh,” I sighed. “Or maybe she doesn’t, in this place. You don’t recognise me, not at all?”

Wilson Stout paused and frowned. “Twins.”

“Ah?”

“Twins. Twins!” he repeated, growing agitated again. “Twins, yes, that’s who I was trying to contact, who I was trying to call for. How did you know?”

“We … we didn’t, we—”

Wilson tapped the table. “You need to find the twins, if you’re looking for a way out of here. They almost helped me, once. But they’re not really here, you see. They have to slip in and out. Stay beneath notice. They’ve very good at that. They’ve had to be, lest they get in too much trouble with the administration.”

“The administration?” Evelyn snapped. “You mean the Eye?”

“No, I mean the administration,” Stout almost laughed. “The non-teaching staff, the ‘bosses’. The … oh, what do they call themselves? Director? Governor? Anyway, they don’t even know about the twins. That’s the trick. If you want to survive, remain unseen.”

“I’m one of the twins,” I said, sighing with exasperation. “You mean me and Maisie.”

“Are you certain of that?” Stout asked, with an odd little frown.

“ … yes? I … do you not mean myself and Maisie?”

Stout sighed and waved me away. Then he seemed to realise something, and quickly pulled up the edge of his left sleeve to check his watch. “My seven o’clock is almost here,” he said quickly. “You young ladies will not want to be around when they arrive, unless you want to meet the Director and the Governor for yourselves, up close. And you don’t, they’re terribly boring and long-winded, and they often come with an escort. If you’re on the shit-list then I would hurry on out of here before you’re trapped. There’s nowhere to hide in this room except under the desk, and I don’t think your wheelchair would fit.”

A cold hand crept up my spine. “Excuse me?”

“Aw shit,” said Raine.

“They’re coming here?” Evee snapped. “The head of this ‘administration’ is coming right here?”

Raine said, “In about sixty seconds, by the looks of that watch! It’s six fifty nine. Heather, grab Evee’s wheelchair, we need to move, right now!”

The Saye Fox was already leaping off the chair and darting back toward the door, pausing to share a final lingering glance with Professor Stout. Wilson nodded at the Fox, his strange rubbery face creased with a melancholy smile of acceptance and loss. Raine followed quickly, grabbing the door handle and preparing to flee.

But I hesitated.

“Heather! Now!” Raine snapped.

“Professor,” I said. “Wilson. We can get you out of here, the same as everybody else. There’s no need for self-sacrifice. Come with us. Please!”

Evelyn twisted around in her chair to run me through with her eyes. “Heather! Heather, do not fucking strand me here! Move!”

Stout just shook his head, leaned back in his chair, and spread his hands across his stomach. He looked almost pleased with himself. “There’s no need for that. I’ve become quite adept at leading the administration around in circles. It’s terribly boring, an utter waste of a mind, but it stops them from bothering other people for a few hours. I’m quite safe here, thank you.”

“But you’re—”

“Also I don’t think I can move. And I will cease to be coherent soon. Don’t remind me of that, please. It’s a horrible thought. You best get going before your friends get angry with you.” He nodded to Evee. “And good luck, Evelyn Saye. I hope one day we can meet and chat under less pressured circumstances. It would be nice to tell you about your grandmother sometime.”

“R-right … right,” I said. “Thank you, Professor Stout. And, well, good luck.”

The Professor smiled through his thick and ragged beard. Then he called out: “Next time, Laurissa, you old fox!”

I grabbed the handles of Evelyn’s wheelchair and raced back to the door. Evee held on tight, and held her tongue, silently fuming at our delay.

Raine was crouched, holding the handle, one ear pressed to the door. She gestured for me to crouch as well, then hissed: “We have company.”

“Shit!” Evelyn snapped.

“Footsteps, lots of them, coming this way,” Raine said. “Heather, you stay as low as you can while still pushing the chair, but be ready to get up and sprint. If we have to move, I’m gonna grab Evee and run, and dump the chair. Whatever happens, stick close to me. You understand?”

I nodded, heart racing behind my ribs. Sweat broke out down my back and on my palms. The throbbing wound in my left shin seemed suddenly far away.

Evelyn hissed: “Do not leave me—”

Raine whipped her head around and stared right into Evee’s eyes. “I will carry you naked over burning coals if I have to. Be ready to get carried.” She didn’t wait for a response, just reached out and grabbed my wrist. “Heather. Three, two, one — go!”

Raine threw the door wide and burst back into the office, back into the narrow corridor between the wall and the cubicle dividers, staying low. I scurried after her, pushing Evee’s wheelchair ahead of me. The Saye Fox darted past my heels; I caught a glimpse of something white held between her vulpine teeth, but she was moving too fast for me to see what it was. Had she stolen some of Wilson’s notes?

Raine paused with one shoulder against the office partitions opposite Stout’s door. I drew up behind her. The Fox leapt on ahead.

The sound of booted feet was thumping against the blue carpet, coming from all directions, jumbled into muted echoes by the maze of cubicles. Thump thump thump went the marching boots.

Raine nodded toward the waiting wall of windows, still wet with tiny droplets of rain.

“Go!” she hissed. “Exit, now!”

We scurried down the narrow passageway between the wall and the cubicles. I did my best to keep my head low, but my left leg was screaming with pain at every awkward crouch-walk step. Evelyn shrank into her wheelchair, terrified into silence. Raine hurried on, machete gripped in one fist, muscles rolling in her back.

But then she halted.

We’d barely made it twenty feet. Raine looked back, then forward, then back again.

Her eyes were wide — not with fear, but with the onrush of inevitable violence, bright and focused. She began to straighten up, rolling her shoulders, raising the naked blade of her machete. Her lips twitched with a smile.

I skidded to a halt, Evee’s wheelchair stopping along with me.

“Raine?!” I hissed.

Evelyn joined in. “What the fuck are you doing, you rabid hound?! Move! Go!”

Raine grinned. Her eyes flickered down to me and Evee, then back up the way we’d come.

“We’re cornered,” she said, and made it sound like ‘God, yes’. “They’re in front and behind. Two groups. Listen to that. They’ve pinned us, cut us off. Like they knew we’d be here.” She showed her teeth. “Time for a fight. You two can still run, I’ll punch a hole to the door.”

“Raine, no!” I hissed. “No, we can’t! We can’t win, not as we are now! We can’t risk it! We—”

“No choice, sweet thing.” Raine blew out a long breath and stood all the way up, eyes looking out across the cubicles. She was exposed, in full view. “Time for a last stand.”

In the corner of my eye, the Saye Fox hopped up into Evee’s lap. One of Evee’s hands flashed, accepting something hard and white from within the Fox’s mouth, then tucking it against her own chest.

“Bullshit!” Evelyn snapped. “Heather, get me against the cubicle wall, right now! And grab Raine! Get her head down, for pity’s sake!”

“Eh?” Raine looked down. I peered around Evee’s front.

In one white-knuckled fist, Evelyn was clutching a lump of very familiar white quartz.

The Fadestone.

Where had she gotten it? From her grandmother, the Saye Fox. Where had the Fox acquired such a thing? From within Wilson’s office? How? Well, that could wait.

I didn’t waste a second explaining to Raine what was going on or how any of this worked. I just pulled Evee’s wheelchair flush against the wall of cubicle dividers, crushed myself next to her as tight as I could, then grabbed the side of Raine’s tank top and hissed: “Down! Now, down girl! Down!”

Raine obeyed. She hit the floor almost without a sound, cramming herself in tight. Absolute trust, not a moment’s hesitation, despite the hint of disappointment on her face.

“Good girl,” I hissed. “You can fight stuff later! Right now, we hide!”

“Fair,” Raine purred.

The booted footsteps were almost upon us — heavy, marching, moving in time, closing on us from left and right. They sounded as if they were right on the other side of the cubicle dividers. The two groups would turn opposite corners any moment, and we would be trapped in the middle.

Evelyn stuck out the fist that held the Fadestone. “Hold my wrist,” she hissed, voice shaking. “I’ll do the thinking and the concentrating to hide us, just do not let go, try not to move, and don’t break my concentration. Grab on, now, for fuck’s sake, do I have to say everything twice?!”

Raine and I did as Evee said — Raine wrapped a hand around Evee’s arm, while I used both of mine to support and hold her wrist in case her arm got tired. The Saye Fox peeked over the arm of Evelyn’s wheelchair too, her head wedged against Evee’s side.

Then Evelyn went absolutely still and silent, as if she had instantly slipped into deep meditation. Her soft blue eyes locked onto the Fadestone.

Thump thump thump went the approaching boots, shaking the cubicle dividers, drumming through the floor.

“Whatever you do,” Evelyn whispered, “do not break my concentration. Do. Not. Break. My. Concentration. Or we’re all dead.”

Thump thump thump.

Raine put a hand over her own mouth. I clamped my lips shut.

“We are simply not here,” Evelyn whispered, chanting a mantra to herself to hold our invisibility strong. “We are not here. We are not here. Not here. Not here. Not. Here. Not.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Oh no, the Boss is coming! Look busy! Or don’t look like anything at all, that’s a good trick. Just fade into the background and become part of the scenery. Let’s hope that Fadestone works better than Evelyn’s magic circles. Uh oh.

Haha! Surprise, Stout was still in there! Well, sort of. Does he really count as Stout anymore? He seemed to remember Evee’s grandmother, at least. Which raises … questions, ones which Evelyn may not want to consider, which may include the spectacle of old people flirting with each other. Hooray! Anyway, now it’s time to do a hidey sneaky. Good luck with keeping your head down, Heather. Don’t get observed.

No Patreon link this week, since it’s the last chapter of the month! Kinda awkward, since the next chapter falls on the 1st of June. Feel free to wait, if you were about to subscribe! I would drop a shout-out here in place of the usual link; I even have a couple lined up! Buuuut they’re not quite ready yet, so I’ll be doing some shout-outs over the next couple of chapters. Anyway!

As always, you can still:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me a lot! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you for reading! Thank you for being here, dear readers. I couldn’t write Katalepsis without all your support, it means the world to me. Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, Heather needs to stay veeeeery still. And silent. Who draws closer through the maze of this false office? Well, Stout was due for a meeting, right? With the ‘Administration‘ …

bedlam boundary – 24.13

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Dysphoria



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

And so, for the second time on that premature and artificial night, Raine ventured forth into the echoing shadows of Cygnet Hospital — alone, unsupported, without backup.

Raine — my steadfast knight, my faithful hound, my dream-bound lover, my rock in the storm-tossed seas, the divine hand from above which had pulled me from destruction in a way I could never fully repay — went out into the darkness once again, without argument or question, without debate or hesitation, without aid or comfort. She set out on a quest, for nothing more than a hunch of mine, about a nocturnal tapping on some distant node of the hospital’s heating system. She left the fragile safety of our refuge, to skulk and sneak through the hallways and passages of this unnatural witching hour, with the silver moonlight chasing her heels, with the darkly glinting blade of her unsheathed machete held easy in her unwavering fist.

I didn’t even have to ask; she volunteered, and would accept no rebuke.

“I’ll be safe enough alone,” she told me before she left, purring reassurances as she limbered up. “Sneaking missions are kinda my thing. Keep it smooth, keep it soft, keep it stealthy, I know what I’m doing. I’ll follow the pipes of the heating system, follow the sounds. Should take me right there, as long as it’s not too far.”

“Raine, please,” I had protested. “Don’t follow the trail anywhere dangerous. Please promise me. Please be a … a good girl? Be a good girl. I … I command you to be a good girl.”

Raine smirked. “Sure thing. Just for you. If I don’t find our tapping friend within thirty minutes, I’ll turn back, I promise. I’m not looking to be a hero over a malfunctioning boiler. Hey, not that I believe it’s just a mechanical fault. Somebody out there is calling. Maybe for us. Maybe this ‘Sevens’, right?”

“Right, right, exactly. Okay. Okay, good. Good.”

“And?”

“Good girl,” I repeated. Raine grunted with pleasure, then kissed me on the forehead.

Nobody was happy with the necessity of this solo expedition, except perhaps Raine herself. She had already risked capture or worse once before; she had already secured food and extra clothes and the weapon she now wielded, not to mention how she’d led Lozzie back to safety. She had done more than enough, the night wasn’t getting any younger, and we all needed rest. Her included. Raine was not superhuman, no matter how she liked to present herself. She did not have to offer herself up to the task.

But the tapping on the radiator pipes was a clue with a time limit.

A seven-tap pattern, though what it meant was anybody’s guess. Evelyn said it didn’t correspond to any magical symbolic system she was aware of; Raine said it wasn’t Morse Code. Lozzie could only attest that it was most certainly not a ‘funky beat’. We even had the Fox listen to it, by encouraging her over to the radiator where the tapping was most clearly heard, but she was uninterested and did not respond.

The tapping only came at night, not during the daylight. I could not recall ever hearing it during my long initial exploration of the dream-spaces of Cygnet Hospital. If we waited for morning, the trail might well go cold, leaving us with an unsolved mystery for the next night — and who knew if we would even make it to another dusk?

We needed every advantage we could get, every possible ally we could find, to exploit every chink in the institution’s armour.

We had to investigate this tonight, while darkness still lay upon Cygnet Asylum.

But we could not safely creep through the midnight halls with Evelyn’s wheelchair, not without the cover of the riot to distract the nurses and mask our passage. Evee would have to stay behind — but leaving her by herself was unthinkable, she would be defenceless; there was absolutely no way I was leaving Evelyn’s side in this place. We couldn’t leave her with Lozzie, either — not because I believed that Lozzie was a threat to Evee, even in Lozzie’s altered state, but because if a staff member wandered into the locker room again, Evee would need help hiding, as I had achieved previously. I wasn’t quite certain that Lozzie was capable of doing that.

Our only option was to pour all our cares onto Raine’s shoulders alone. She could move quick and light, darting through the corridors, then return to tell of whatever she found. Depending on the result, we could retrace her footsteps when dawn arrived, when the corridors were less dangerous, less filled with unseen monsters.

Raine carried nothing but her knife, barefoot for stealth and speed.

Last thing before she went, Raine shared a private word with Lozzie; I couldn’t hear what they said, whispering together at the end of the row of lockers, though I imagined it had something to do with my safety. Raine had not entirely trusted her before, always interposing herself between us. But things had changed over the course of this day, had they not?

Raine slipped a hand around the back of Lozzie’s neck and brought their foreheads together, flesh touching flesh, skulls beneath skin. Whispered words passed between them, brown eyes locked on blue. Lozzie smirked. Raine smiled back with a sharp edge to her lips.

They parted a moment later. Raine turned back toward me and Evee and the Fox; she saluted us with the naked blade of her machete, then slipped away, out of sight, heading for the single door of the locker room.

She was so light on her feet that I barely even heard the door open and close.

But somehow, down in my guts, I knew she was gone.

And then we were three — or four, if one included the Saye Fox, dozing once again on the wooden bench. Five if one counted the Praem Plushie in Evelyn’s lap. Of that, I was not sure.

Lozzie flounced and fluttered back down the row of lockers, pastel poncho dyed dark in the dead-eyed moonlight pouring through the high, narrow window. Her shiv was nowhere to be seen, her pale little hands empty of sharp objects and mostly clean of blood.

Evelyn spoke up from behind me: “Alright. Alright, you two, we are now alone and vulnerable. That means low voices, keep noise to a minimum, and listen for the sounds of anything moving out there in the corridors. And Heather, for pity’s sake, sit down.”

But neither Lozzie or I answered. We had eyes only for each other.

Lozzie paused just beyond arm’s reach. A playful smile bounced onto her lips, blue eyes dancing in the moonlit shadows. She opened her arms with a wide flourish, poncho fluttering outward like the softly furred membranes of a flying squirrel.

“Hug?” she chirped. “Heathy-huggies? Proper huggie-wugs? For Lozzer’s lozziers?”

I hesitated.

My earlier fear of Lozzie had curdled — separated into two distinct impressions. On one hand, this was still the girl whom I had caught earlier that day watching videos of torture and maiming, revelling in cruelty and suffering, which had turned my stomach and brought a cold sweat to my skin. Instinctive caution still held me tight. My body whispered that this was a predator, that I should run from her, without looking back.

On the other hand, the more time Lozzie spent with me and Raine and Evelyn, the more she seemed like her usual self, at least in outward behaviour, speech patterns, and the way she expressed herself.

But the fear remained. No matter how awake our Lozzie seemed, the dreamer dreamed on.

Had this always been a part of her? Had this aspect of Lozzie simply gone unnoticed because I hadn’t wanted to see it before?

So, I hesitated — but only for a moment.

“Hug,” I said with a nod, then stepped forward with a jerking limp, and opened my arms for Lozzie.

She drew me into a wriggly, giggly, enclosing hug, wrapping her pastel poncho around my back, mixing the fabrics of our protective colourations — her blue-pink-white rustling against my soft yellow blanket. She held on for a little while, rubbing her hands up and down my back, and did not slip a shiv between my ribs. When we parted, she bobbed her head in wordless gratitude.

I let out a breath that I hadn’t known I’d been holding. My trust was well-placed, the risk rewarded.

Evelyn cleared her throat. “Are both of you going to continue ignoring me, or have I turned invisible?”

I turned back to Evelyn, cheeks flushed with sudden guilt. Evee was frowning at the pair of us, one hand on the Praem Doll in her lap. The Doll was staring at us too, with those blank, flat, disc-shaped eyes of stitched fabric.

“Sorry, Evee-weeve!” Lozzie chirped, peering past me. “Had to get emergency hugs!”

Evelyn sighed and rolled her eyes, but she contained the worst of her ire; Lozzie was hard to stay angry at. “Yes, I’m sure you did. What were you and Raine whispering about, anyway? What was all that?”

Lozzie put a finger to her lips and tilted her head sideways, as if deciding what to say.

“Um,” I butted in quickly. “Lozzie, you don’t have to explain if you don’t want to. It’s okay, it’s—”

“I’m dangerous!” Lozzie chirped. “Danger girl!”

I swallowed a wince.

Evelyn said nothing, waiting for more. When it became evident that Lozzie wasn’t going to explain, Evee said: “Yes? Yes. You’ve always been dangerous, Lozzie. What are you talking about?”

Lozzie beamed at Evee. “Nothing!” She flapped her arms wide again. “Evee want hugs too?”

Evelyn cleared her throat, suddenly uncomfortable. “You know that’s hard for me. Even normally it’s hard. Like this, in this parody of a body? I feel as if a stiff breeze is going to snap me in two.”

Lozzie pointed at the plushie in Evee’s lap. “Praem can transmit!”

Evelyn squinted at her. “What?”

“Give Praem! Hug transmission! Hug transportation!” Lozzie held out both her hands. “I’ll be gentle, promise promise!”

Evelyn didn’t quite seem to comprehend, and I was a bit lost as well, but after a moment’s hesitation she handed over the Praem Plushie. Lozzie accepted the soft toy with exaggerated reverence, then squeezed the tiny Praem against her chest, engulfing the Plushie in a hug, emitting a high-pitched ‘eeeee!’ as she did so. Then Lozzie returned the Praem Plushie to Evelyn’s lap.

Evee didn’t seem to know what to do. For a moment she hesitated, then averted her eyes and pressed the Doll gently against her own abdomen.

“Well, yes,” she muttered, points of colour blossoming in her cheeks. “Mm. Indeed. I see now. Thank you, Lozzie. Yes.” Evelyn cleared her throat a second time as Lozzie smothered a giggle. Then she turned an unimpressed frown upon me, voice rising back to normal. “Heather, sit down.”

“Oh,” I said. “I’m fine, I’m just—”

“Sit. Down,” Evelyn snapped. Apparently the second-hand hug had stiffened her spine. “Raine was right, you need to rest that leg. You have a bloody great gash on it, and it’s still bleeding. Standing there isn’t going to help anybody. Sit down.”

“I—”

“Raine will be back within the promised time slot,” Evelyn ground the words out through clenched teeth; she was wracked with doubt and fear as well, covering it with concern. “Sit down. Rest the leg. Now. Or I’ll … I’ll throw Praem at you.”

I tutted. “You wouldn’t.”

Evelyn raised the Praem Plushie in one hand. A blush burned in her cheeks, pale and thin, the most she could muster. “I shall have Praem menace you. Sit down.”

I made a show of surrendering, putting up both hands as I sat down on the wooden bench. I stretched out my wounded leg as best I could, trying not to wince. “Okay, okay. I don’t want to irritate Praem, after all.”

Lozzie joined us too, her pastel poncho pillowing outward across the cold wood. She bumped her knee against mine — against my uninjured leg — and shot me a sneaky little smile.

“Better,” Evelyn grunted, returning the plushie to her lap. “Now, we best spend this time wisely.” She nodded at the rest of the food Raine had secured for us earlier, much of it still inside the fabric shopping bag. “Eat up until you’re both full, we’re all going to need our strength. And pass me another sandwich. I feel like I could eat a racehorse, bones and all.”

Evelyn had a good point — we had little to do but eat and wait, counting the seconds and minutes until Raine returned, trying not to think about what would happen if she didn’t. I munched my way through several bags of crisps and a handful of little chocolate rolls, craving sugar and salt, trying to replenish my energy; what I really wanted was lemons, and lots of them. An entire supermarket bag of citrus fruit would set right everything that was wrong, or at least that was how I felt, though that was not an option. Evelyn ate another sandwich, chewing and swallowing with mechanical concentration, frowning at the failed magic circles she had drawn on some of the nearby lockers. Lozzie inhaled several bread rolls, and tucked one away inside her poncho for later use.

Ten or fifteen minutes passed with no sign or sound of Raine.

Cygnet Hospital was silent beyond the furtive rustling and muted breathing of our locker-lined corner — all except for the arrhythmic tap-tap-tapping on the radiator pipes, audible only when we three held our breath. Sallow moonlight lit a slice of my pajama bottoms, just above the wound on my left leg. The throbbing was slow and steady, hard and relentless. Pain washed upward through my hips with every beat of my heart. For a while the wound had not seemed so bad, but now I realised that had been an illusion. My nerve endings had been numbed by adrenaline, by the brief appearance of the King in Yellow. Now the pain was growing hard to ignore, turning my thoughts to static, absorbing a greater and greater portion of my attention. I felt fragmented and hazy.

We all slipped into an uneasy silence, food mostly finished, whispers trapped behind our lips. Evelyn sighed, eyes watching the moonlight through the window. Lozzie started to hum and swing her legs, but she trailed off after a while; her tune was light, but the echoes returned oppressive and gloomy. The Fox slept on, the only comfortable one among us.

Eventually I realised that Evelyn was staring at me instead of the window. Our eyes met, but she did not look away or speak up.

“ … Evee?”

“Mm,” she grunted. “Heather, come here and let me have a look at you, please.”

“Ah? What for?”

Evelyn made an impatient gesture. “Just slide down the bench. Don’t put weight on the leg, don’t stand up. Come here.”

I did as Evee requested, sliding to the end of the bench until our knees were almost touching. Evelyn leaned forward in the seat of her wheelchair to get a better look at me. One of her hands was coiled around the Praem Plushie in her lap, hugging it tight; those flat, disc-shaped eyes seemed to examine me as well, though with less intensity. The Fox briefly looked up, found nothing of interest, and resumed her nap.

Evee held out her free hand. “Give me your wrist. Either one.”

I offered my wrist. “What are we doing?”

Evelyn took my wrist and pressed her thumb over my pulse, pausing to count inside her own head. I could not help but notice how thin and tired her hands were, how pale and shrunken, all skin and bone.

“Normal enough,” she grunted. She turned my hand over and examined my fingernails one by one. Then she let go and gestured at my torso. “Show me your flanks, where your tentacles usually are.”

“Um … not that I mind sharing my body with you, but—”

Evelyn tutted, huffed, and rolled her eyes. Lozzie smothered a giggle with her poncho.

“Heather,” Evelyn hissed, “I’m not ogling you. I’ve seen you half-naked plenty of times. If I wanted to leer at your tits, I would probably not choose this as the location in which to do so. I’m not Raine.”

A lump formed in my throat; I hadn’t wanted to think about this. “I’m not trying to be funny,” I said. “I want to know what you’re doing.”

Evelyn huffed an impatient sigh. “What do you think I’m doing? Everything here is wrong, including our bodies.” She gestured with frustration at her withered leg and missing prosthetic. “You’re alone in there, correct? Singlet Heather, not seven of you like normal. Which is wrong. You’re missing your tentacles, your bioreactor, all of it, which is also wrong. I’m trying to figure out if there’s anything else out of place. Now, show me your sides, come on.”

My turn to sigh. “Evee, I don’t think you’re going to discover the secrets of the dream by goosing my flank.”

Evelyn squinted at me. “What happened to ‘I’m not trying to be funny’?”

The lump in my throat grew so large that for a moment I could not speak. I looked away, composure dropping from my face, pain in my eyes. Evelyn must have noticed, because her tone shifted to baffled concern.

“Heather?” she whispered. “What’s wrong now?”

I swallowed hard, unknotting my throat. “Evee, my body is all wrong, yes. You’re correct. More than you know. The … the … abyssal dysphoria? The same urge that led me to make my tentacles real in the first place? It’s painful, like this. I’m not quite at the stage where I want to claw off my skin, but I know I will eventually reach that point if I keep thinking about it. I’ve been in momentum all day, moving, moving, moving. No time to think, and … I need to not think, about that, about this. I … I feel … wrong, being looked at so closely, right now.”

“Oh,” Evelyn said. “Um. Mm.”

“Mmhmm.”

Lozzie murmured too. “Heathy … ”

Evelyn went silent for a long moment. Then she said, “I don’t know if it helps to know this, Heather, but I feel pretty much the same about my body right now.”

I nodded, unable to meet her eyes. “It does. Here.”

Then I lifted my new disgusting brown jumper and my scratchy white institutional pajama top, to show Evelyn my flanks and the base of my ribcage.

Evelyn was a saint; she didn’t react with surprise, or comment on my sudden acquiescence, let alone make a snide remark. She simply leaned forward and looked, clean and clinical, detached but caring, examining my skin without a sound, except a murmur of ‘Okay, other side, if you please’. Evelyn Saye, the mage, treated my body as a problem to be solved. For once, that helped.

When she was done, Evee leaned back. I covered myself again and pulled my yellow blanket tight. Lozzie peered out from behind her hands — I hadn’t even realised she’d covered her eyes for me. I could have hugged her again.

Evelyn said nothing.

“Well?” I asked.

Evelyn cleared her throat. “Do you want me to say anything, or not? I can just keep my thoughts to myself, if you prefer.”

“I mean, um … yes, please do tell me.”

Evelyn sucked on her teeth. “I saw nothing. No sign of your usual attachment points for the tentacles. No bruising, no damage, nothing at all.” She shrugged, narrow shoulders moving below her grey dressing gown. “Nothing useful. My apologies.”

“There’s no need for apologies, it’s okay,” I said. “I just … it feels so wrong. Like most of me is missing.”

“Mm. Obscene,” Evelyn said, sucking on her teeth, gazing at my face. “Heather, lean forward, look at me, please. No need for undressing this time, nothing like that.”

I did as Evelyn asked. She leaned forward too, so our faces were mere inches apart. For a moment I thought she was going to kiss me on the lips; Lozzie evidently shared the same thought, for she emitted a little giggle-gasp and then stopped up her mouth with a corner of her poncho.

But Evee didn’t react to that. Neither did she kiss me, to my slight disappointment.

She just frowned, peering into my eyes. After a minute or two she leaned back again.

“Huh,” she grunted.

“H-huh?” I echoed, still poised for the kiss that never came. “Evee? What does ‘huh’ mean?”

“Your eyes,” she said.

“What about my eyes?” I leaned back too, one hand going to my right cheekbone, just below the orb in question.

“They’re … odd.”

I waited for more, feeling almost as denied as when I’d thought she was about to kiss me. “Evee? Don’t be cryptic, please, don’t leave it at that. I think I need to know if my eyes have turned into mushrooms or if there’s something swimming behind my eyeballs. Just tell me. Nothing else is going to surprise me in this place, really.”

Evelyn frowned harder, but not without compassion. “I’m not sure I can put it into words. It’s not the colour or the shape. They’re still your eyes, they’re still you, just … different, somehow.” She sighed and waved a hand. “Maybe it’s because I’m only talking to one of you, instead of all seven. And it’s always been all of you, in the past, even before we knew it.”

Lozzie chirped in agreement. “Mmhmm! Just a smallllll piece of Heathies. Not the whole Heathy collective brain group!”

“Mm,” Evelyn grunted. “Perhaps that’s what I’m feeling. Like all we’re seeing is one limb, not the whole of her.”

“Oh!” I lit up. “Like what happened in that dream one time, the one with Mister Squiddy and Lozzie? I considered that too, but this doesn’t feel anything like that.” I flapped my arms. “I mean, what do you see when you look at me? It’s actually me, right? I’m shaped like me.”

“Heather-shaped is Heather-shaped,” Lozzie said.

“Well, mostly,” I sighed. “Other than the missing tentacles.”

Evelyn nodded slowly. “Yes, I just see you, nothing weird. Do you think the other six of you are around here somewhere?”

I sighed. “I don’t know. Six other Heathers would be pretty active if they were free. They must be locked up somewhere. Maybe inside that high-security area. At least, that’s my working assumption for now. If we can break in there—”

A soft click came from the front of the locker room — the door.

A return, or an intruder.

We held our collective breath. Lozzie bounced to her feet, metal shiv sliding into her hand. Evelyn swallowed and clutched the Praem Plushie tighter. The Fox sprang from her nap and sniffed the air, little black nose twitching at some secret scent. I readied myself to grab Evee’s wheelchair, in case this was a repeat of earlier.

The door clicked shut again.

“Ladies!” came a panting whisper. “Your scout returns!”

“Raine!” I almost cheered — quietly.

Raine hurried across the locker room, no longer concealing the sound of her footsteps. I stood to meet her despite the pounding throb in my left leg, eager to know what she had discovered, eager to welcome her back with a hug.

A blood-drenched spectre stepped around the edge of the locker-canyon, into the shaft of moonlight.

I swallowed a yelp, saved from a scream only by the unmistakable shape of Raine’s face beneath the splatters of gore. A toothy white grin ripped a line of clean white amid the bloody mess.

Raine was covered with a liberal helping of fresh blood. The sticky crimson sheen was soaked into her tank-top and her ragged pajama bottoms, matted in her hair, stuck to her exposed skin, smeared on her face, and slathered on the naked blade of her machete.

Evelyn sighed, rather unimpressed, as if she’d expected this. Lozzie murmured, “Woooow!”

“Raine!” I blurted out. “Are you alright?! Did you get hurt? Did you—”

Raine shot me a wink. “You should see the other guy, sweet thing. And hey, don’t worry, none of this is mine. Haha— ah, ow.” She winced and tensed up around her stomach.

“Raine!”

I rushed to her side, but she waved me off with her free hand. “It’s okay, Heather. Seriously. None of this is mine, not even a graze or a nosebleed. Just a couple of bruises. Don’t get yourself all smeared with this. Stay off for a sec, okay?”

“Raine, we’re in a dream,” I snapped. “I don’t have to worry about bloodborne diseases. Swear to me that you’re alright!”

“I swear it, none of it’s mine.” Raine straightened back up and shook her head. “And it’s cool, I’m gonna rinse off in one of those showers in a sec. No sense muddying us both.”

Evelyn snapped: “Did you leave a trail? Raine, did you leave a trail of blood on your way back?”

Raine shook her head. I realised she was still panting with effort, doing her best to hide it in the cadence of her words. “Nah. Wiped off the worst on a wall. Feet too. No footprints, no trail, no evidence. Except the corpse I left, didn’t have time to move that.”

“Alright, good,” Evelyn said. “Well done. Go get rinsed off if you need to. You absolute fucking mad woman.”

“In a sec,” Raine answered with a smirk. “Hey, sweet thing, Heather. Sling me one of those chocolate rolls from the bag, will you?”

“Of course!”

I grabbed a snack for Raine, unwrapped the packaging, then pressed the packaged end into her free hand so she didn’t smear blood all over her own food. She inhaled the snack in three quick bites.

“Good girl,” I murmured. “Good girl. Well done. Well done for coming back to us. Well done. Oh my gosh, but that is a lot of blood.”

“I found our mysterious tapper,” she said.

Evelyn tutted. “Debrief can wait. Get clean.”

“Uh-uh,” Raine panted. “Gimme a sec. The tapping, it’s not too far from here, in a staff area on the hospital ground floor. All scratchy carpets and cubicles, like an office. Know what I mean?” She didn’t wait for a reply. “Anyway, the tapping pipes lead through a wall, into a corner office or something like that. But it’s weird, it’s not like anything else we’ve seen in this place.”

“Weird how?” I asked.

“Steel door. Steel and glass. Chrome frame. Like some shit from a Silicon Valley techbro office. Not real security, all style, no substance. But I couldn’t get the thing open, it’s locked up tight, can’t jimmy it or anything. Dream logic, I guess. But get this — it’s locked with a keypad. But not like a normal keypad. It’s got dozens of buttons, things that aren’t even numbers on there. I played with it for a bit, but no dice.”

“Mathematics!” I said, eyes going wide. “Brain-math! Evee, do you think—”

“Mmhmm,” Evelyn grunted. “We can’t be certain, but it could be an abstract representation of self-implementing hyperdimensional mathematics. Maybe. Good thinking, Heather.”

“I can get in there!” I said. “I can probably solve it!”

Raine grinned and held up a hand. “Slow your roll. We ain’t doing it right now. It’s not good out there. Nurses are gonna be swarming all over the place after I passed through.”

“Ah, indeed,” Evelyn drawled. “Is that why you look like an extra from an interactive Halloween show?”

“Yes,” I added, clearing my throat with very careful politeness. “That is … well, I think it might be the most blood I’ve ever seen you covered with, certainly. Other than your own.”

Raine raised her eyebrows at me. “Other than my own?”

“Oh, you got shot in the leg once,” I explained. “Long story. Maybe later.”

Evelyn sighed. “Yes, Raine, what happened?”

Raine lost her smug sheen. She blew out a slow sigh. “Ran into a nurse on the way back. Or, what I think was a nurse, probably. Couldn’t get away clean, not without a fight. She was gonna raise the alarm, then I would have been up against a dozen of the things, up shit creek with no paddle. Had to go hard and fast.” She gestured with her machete. “This is lot worse than it looks, it was over pretty quick.”

“What … ” My stomach went sour. “What do you mean, you ‘think’ it was a nurse?”

Raine gave me a dark look. “Shit is weird out there at night. Like all the masks are off. I don’t even really know what I saw, just that it bled.”

“Good,” Evelyn grunted. “Things that can bleed are also things that can die.”

“Bleeding and dying!” Lozzie did a little cheer, waving the hem of her poncho. “Woohoo!”

We decided to wait for dawn. Despite her outward bluster and bravado, Raine was clearly exhausted from the fight with the mysterious ‘night nurse’. I suspected the confrontation had been a much more serious battle than Raine was letting on, despite her easy victory. Perhaps she was trying her best to shelter Evelyn and me from our worries; after all, we had almost come face-to-face with one of those nocturnal nurses a little while earlier. The last thing we needed was growing paranoia about monsters stalking just beyond the locker room door.

Raine needed food and rest. My left leg needed time to heal, as much time as we could buy. Evelyn probably needed sleep, no matter what she said. Lozzie wanted to be off soon, off into the dark to assist the ringleaders of her riot; I had the distinct impression that she was planning a series of daring breakouts. But the sight of Raine covered in blood and panting with effort put a pause on Lozzie’s plans for now. She agreed to stay with us for the night, even if she must depart come morning. The Saye Fox did not seem eager to leave either, sticking as close to Evelyn as she could.

To my surprise, Raine decided that it was safe to take a shower, in one of the locker room’s dingy little cubicles; she posted Lozzie as a lookout at the locker room door, to alert us to the approach of any wandering midnight staff. Raine washed her machete and dried it carefully on a towel, taking better care of the blade than she often did of her own safety. Then she stripped, which was much to my lingering delight, even if I couldn’t act on it at that moment; despite the shock of seeing her covered in blood, the implication of her violence made my belly clench up with excitement, fuelled by a moonlit glimpse of her naked form.

But sexy shower times were not meant to be, not this night, not in this place, not with Evelyn and Lozzie within earshot. Raine was all practical solutions, not showy displays — though she did throw me a wink and a flex, just for the sheer fun of it.

She washed the worst of the blood from her clothes, then dried them on a towel as well, before dipping her naked flesh beneath the stream of water. The whole process took less than ten minutes, though she remained wrapped in a towel for some time, until her clothes were dry. If I’d been involved, it would have stretched out to over an hour, and we could not afford such indulgences.

We needed to remain hidden that night, not thumping against the walls.

We bedded down as Raine had suggested earlier, spreading out and bunching up towels on the floor as best we could, wedged into the narrow gap between the two rows of lockers. The floor was cold, but the towels helped, and the company helped even more. Raine and I assisted Evelyn out of her wheelchair so she could lie down properly; she said the floor would be preferable to the chair, despite any problems with the hard surface. Lozzie snuggled up inside her poncho, a nice extra layer of comfort for her; she ended up cuddled close to Evee’s side, though very gently.

Raine took the first watch, sitting on the bench and munching on spare bread rolls. The Saye Fox curled up too, wedged between Evee and Lozzie. I lay down next to Evee and fell asleep before I knew it, with the fingertips of one hand gently touching Evee’s wrist beneath the makeshift blanket.

The night was blissfully uneventful. Raine woke me after several hours and changed the dressing on my shin, cleaning the wound and wrapping it in a fresh section of torn pajama bottoms. I took the next watch while Raine slept, listening to the silence of the Cygnet night. I thought about the implications of this dream for a while, then I examined the blade-less hilt of the sword, given to me by the King in Yellow. I hoped this strange gift would make sense to Sevens.

Lozzie took over last; we had already agreed not to subject Evelyn to a turn on watch. Dream or not, Evee was in a terrible physical state compared to the rest of us, malnourished and exhausted and worn down to a stub.

When I returned to sleep, I pulled the excess of my yellow blanket over Evelyn. She whimpered in her slumber, turning toward me in the dark. A soft mass fell against my side — I groped around and realised it was the Praem Plushie. Evelyn had been clutching it in her sleep. She murmured again, so I returned Praem to her grip, pressing the plushie to her chest. Evelyn hugged it and settled back down, none the wiser to what I had witnessed.

I only wished that I had all my tentacles, so I might have cushioned her all the better.

I slept away the rest of the night cuddled between Raine and Evelyn. I did not dream within the dream. Sleep here was oblivion, to ease the passage of time.

We rose at the first crack of dawn. Everyone drank water and ate more of our provisions.

Evelyn was, as in reality, not a morning person.

“Fuck me,” she groaned once we got her situated back in her wheelchair. Raine pressed a bread roll into her hand. Evelyn stared at the roll as if it had personally insulted her. “Fuck this. Fuck being awake in this parody of body. Fuck, fuck, fuck—”

“I know the feeling, Evee,” I said. “Fuck this.”

“Oooooooh!” went Lozzie. “Heathy’s grown fangs!”

“I hope that’s not literal,” I sighed. I knew what she meant — teasing me about swearing — but I ran my tongue over my teeth regardless, hoping against hope that I had gained some modifications overnight. No such luck. I was still blunt.

“Ah, mm, yes, well.” Evelyn cleared her throat and trailed off, then turned her eyes to the narrow window running along the top of the locker room’s back wall. “Are we sure this is going to work? The night nurses will be gone?”

Beyond the walls of Cygnet Asylum, dawn was breaking — though I had no idea how the light was being produced, without a sun to crest the horizon.

The black wrinkles of the Eye’s underside were lit as if by the blazing orange rays of a cloud-graced sunrise; dark red and burnt umber played across the ridges and pits, warning of a rainy day or cloudy skies to come. Dark orange dawn poured into the locker room through that high window, catching dust motes in the cool air, reflecting off the metal of the lockers, turning the floor into a sea of freezing lava — for the dawn brought no warmth, only chill and cold, as if we had returned somehow to the depths of winter.

Raine drew her machete and nodded, mouth a hard line. “Our best chance is to get mobile before the asylum wakes up around us, before the day staff arrive and start their rounds. Or before the night staff turn back into the day staff, if that’s how it works.” She shrugged. “We’ll make for the door with the keypad, so Heather can try it. There’s a way out into the asylum grounds in that office space I told you about, not more than fifty feet from the door. If something goes wrong, that’s our exit. We head out, find somewhere to hide for the morning, then wait for Twil to show herself. That sound about right, sweet thing? Any objections?”

“None,” I said, though my heart was pounding. “I think we can do this.”

Raine nodded at my leg. “How’s the wound feel this morning?”

I made a show of flexing my calf muscle and putting extra weight on the wound. I winced, not entirely for show. “It hurts. A lot. More than yesterday, actually, but in a different way. It’s stiff and slow. I can put weight on it, though. I can run if we have to. I can do this, Raine.”

She smiled for me. “You can do anything. And don’t you know it.”

Evelyn swallowed. “I have no objections.”

Raine raised an eyebrow and cracked an indulgent smile. “I smell a but, Lady Saye.”

“A butt!” Lozzie chirped, then fell about laughing. The Saye Fox watched her with curious intent.

Evelyn huffed and rolled her eyes. “But — do not leave my wheelchair behind. Do not.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” Raine said, then winked. “I gotcha, promise.”

“I would carry you myself if I had to, Evee,” I said. “I’ll handle the wheelchair, I promise.”

Lozzie raised a hand high into the air, like a schoolchild with a pending question, beaming a big smile. Raine indicated her with a gracious wave of one hand. “And Lady Lozzers?”

Lozzie lit up. “Oooh! Lady?”

Raine chuckled. “You like that?”

“Mmhmm!” Lozzie chirped. “Buuuut I’m not coming with you three. I gotta go help my other girlies!”

“Right,” Raine said. “You can link back up with us whenever. We’ll be out in the grounds.”

Lozzie sketched a loose salute. “Yups!”

I gave Lozzie another hug; Raine watched closely, as if ready to leap, but she did not move to separate us. “Good luck,” I said. “And, Lozzie, don’t get caught. You’re doing so well, so well now. Don’t get caught. Please be careful.”

Lozzie did a big comedy wink at me. “Next time you see me, I’ll have a whole squad of freaks at my back!”

“I do hope so. Good luck. Love you, Lozzie.”

Lozzie left the locker room first; she managed to turn her departure into an unintentional comedy routine. She eased open the single door open and peered out into the shadowy morning corridor with big exaggerated gestures, then tiptoed over the threshold like a cartoon character. When she confirmed the coast was clear, she did a big twirl with her poncho, sending her wispy blonde hair all over the place. She giggled, bowed to the rest of us, then turned and skittered off into the labyrinth of Cygnet Hospital, poncho fluttering out behind her.

“She’ll be alright,” Raine purred. “She’s a hell of a lot more robust than I expected. Our little rabble-rouser.”

I nodded along. “She always comes back. From Outside, I mean. She always, always comes back. This is no different.”

Raine raised a curious eyebrow.

“I’ll explain some other time,” I said. “Or maybe I won’t have to, if your memories return soon.”

Raine winked down at me. “You can tell me the story anyway, sweet thing. Let’s move.”

Stepping through the door and back into the warren of hospital hallways was not as simple as it seemed. Raine went first, naked machete in her fist, holding the door for Evee’s wheelchair. I wheeled Evelyn gently through the doorway. The Saye Fox slipped past us, circled Raine’s ankles, and sat on her haunches, keeping watch. Evelyn clutched the Praem Plushie in her lap. Our fabric carrier bag of supplies hung from one of the wheelchair handles.

But I paused on the threshold. A moment of fear took hold in my guts. An absurd notion flowered open in my mind.

“Heather?” Raine hissed.

Evelyn tried to twist around in her seat, squinting at me. “Heather, what the hell are you doing now?”

We had been safe, this one night, tucked away in an unseen corner.

What if we simply stayed there, the three of us, forever? The Fox was free to come and go if she wished. And Lozzie could come visit whenever she liked. Here we would be safe and hidden from the nurses and doctors, from the gaze of the Eye above, from the logic of the hospital, like rats tucked into the walls. We would live in the dark, but we would live, and I could not bear the thought of having Raine or Evelyn ripped away from me again. If only we stayed put, stayed inside the walls, inside the system, inside—

I cleared my throat.

“To fear the foe, since fear oppresseth strength,
Gives, in your weakness, strength unto your foe,
And so your follies fight against yourself.
Fear, and be slain — so worse can come to fight;
And fight and die is death destroying death,
Where fearing dying pays death servile breath.”

The words flowed from me, pure memory. I took a deep breath, straightened up, and nodded to Raine and Evee. “Sorry,” I said. “I was just afraid for a moment.”

“What the hell was that?!” Evelyn hissed.

“Poetry,” Raine whispered, cracking a delighted grin. “There’s my beautiful girl. Reciting poems by heart.”

“Oh, um, no,” I said. “It’s Shakespeare. Richard II. It’s a good mantra against fear, I always thought. The worst thing about fear is fear itself, and retreating from fear. All that stuff. So, let’s go!”

Raine nodded, winked, and saluted me with her naked machete. Evelyn huffed and clung on tight to both her chair and Praem’s empty vessel. I stepped out of the locker room, abandoning our hidden refuge, forever.

We crept through the dim daybreak light of Cygnet at dawn. Deep orange shafts of illumination crept around the corners and across the floors, spears of light stabbing into the shadows of the hospital, peeling back layers of night-time shade, splashing glowing reflections across the white walls, glittering on the metal doorhandles, gathering like liquid flame upon the skirting boards and windowsills.

Raine ‘took point’, as she liked to call it, though the Fox happily overtook her position to scout ahead, doubling back again and again to let us know it was safe to proceed. I took responsibility for Evelyn’s wheelchair, moving as quickly as I could, using the counterweight to help with the pain in my left leg.

We journeyed past sweeping metal stairwells and down single-file back passageways, following the route Raine had traced last night, when she had tracked the mysterious tapping sounds. The pipes of the heating system were silent now, the message ended by the dim light of the ruddy dawn.

The aftermath of the riot was everywhere. We passed makeshift barricades which looked as if they had been smashed aside by battering rams. We discovered discarded weapons — mostly pots and pans from the kitchen, along with broken chair legs, lengths of rope, and even an archaic fireplace poker; a few were stained with blood, but not many, not enough to speak of victory. We spotted shredded straitjackets, broken handcuffs, and a door hanging from its hinges. We stepped over bloody bandages, sooty blast-marks from illegal fireworks, and a single shattered megaphone.

It felt like a city, the morning after the spasms of a revolution struggling to be born.

“They really went for it, damn,” Raine whispered. “And this was only the first try. These girls have got some real fire in them, oh yeah. Second time’s gonna blow the roof off this place.”

“Not while we’re in it, I hope,” Evelyn grunted.

“What if we do the blowing ourselves?” I asked. Raine smirked at me. Evelyn rolled her eyes. I tutted. “That is not what I meant, and you both know it! Gosh. Tch.”

Eventually we reached the site of Raine’s solitary fight the previous night — a crossroads of sorts, a junction where two long hospital corridors met in a wide space, with a defibrillator and a first-aid box affixed to one of the walls.

Raine paused and frowned, examining a massive splatter of sticky crimson all over the floor and up one wall. The Saye Fox padded over and sniffed at the drying blood. A corner of orange sunlight crept onto the stain, turning it bright and gleaming, still wet in the weak dawn.

“Is this where you put down a nurse?” Evee whispered.

“Mm,” Raine grunted, peering into each of the corridors, machete at the ready, every muscle pulled taut in case of surprises.

“Um,” I whispered. “Where’s the corpse? Where’s the body?”

Raine murmured: “Maybe it got up and walked away.”

Evelyn tutted. “Don’t even fucking joke about that!”

“My apologies,” Raine murmured, unamused, head on a swivel. “The other nurses probably took it away. There were dozens swarming around in the night.”

Evelyn sighed. “Yes, and where are the rest of them now? We’ve haven’t even heard anything moving about! It’s like this place is dead.”

“Let’s not look a gift horse in the mouth,” I whispered. “Raine? What are we waiting for?”

“For a zombie to shamble out of the shadows,” she whispered back, then winked at me. “Come on, it’s just up here, not far now.”

Raine led us down one final corridor and through a pair of nondescript double doors; she eased one of the doors open, slipping inside slowly, before nodding me and Evelyn through to join her. The Fox went first, darting through the gap.

I pushed Evelyn’s wheelchair through, then followed, blinking at the sudden bright light, fluorescent and harsh.

“Yeah, mind your eyes,” Raine whispered. “It’s a bit of a shock. And stay low, I can’t cover every angle in here.”

We stood on the edge of a large open-plan office — a stereotype straight from any sitcom or movie. Little cubicles were separated by modular plastic walls, furred with blue fuzz to aid in sound dampening. Everything was dark blue or grey or made of plastic pretending to be wood. Each cubicle contained a grey desk and a grey computer and a grey plastic chair with blue upholstery. Some of the computers were powered off, but a few of them were on, their screens in night-time power saving mode or showing screen savers that would be more at home in the 1990s. The floor was carpeted in scratchy blue, so perfect and untouched that it looked as if the room had never been used. The ceiling was all fluorescent light bulbs and foam panels. A clock sounded time with a tick-tick-tick, somewhere behind the endless cubicle walls. Some of the desks sported personal effects — pictures of spouses or children, a paperback book here and there, a few vases of flowers. All the little touches were wrong, however; the people in the pictures were melting blobs of indistinct flesh, the paperback books had titles like ‘Anagrammatic Puzzles For Your Quadruple Amputee Cousin’ and ‘How to Make the Most of Being A Dreaming Dead Thing Beyond the Ken of Your Family’. The flowers in the vases were all dead and withered.

One wall — far away to our collective right — was made of big glass doors and long windows, showing a nasty back area between two buildings, a sort of gravel-floored liminal space covered in abused weeds, where employees might go to smoke a cigarette or two. The real asylum grounds were visible at one end, a hint of rolling hills and verdant lawns.

The sunrise had curdled to a grim grey morning, spreading a thin trickle of rain across the glass.

Raine nodded at the glass doors. “That’s our exit. If we get separated for whatever reason, go that way. As for the weird door, follow me. It’s in the back.”

Raine led us on a winding path through the cubicles, keeping her head ducked low. I followed her lead, trying to stay down and out of sight as I pushed Evelyn’s wheelchair along. Evee stayed completely silent, hunched in the chair, grinding her teeth. The Fox stayed at Evee’s side now, sticking close. The office was a maze, and strangely muffled. One nurse on the far side would easily see our heads bobbing over the cubicles, and we might get turned around if we tried to flee, stuck in this tangle of low walls and grey surface.

Eventually we reached the back wall. The cubicles ran out, leaving a long clear passageway formed by the plastic dividers and the white plaster of the wall itself. Raine slipped out and to the right. I followed the last few paces to the mysterious door.

Raine stopped, crouched by the strange portal, peering left and right for any sign of pursuit. “Here,” she whispered. “Keypad is on the right.”

The door was exactly as Raine had described — shiny steel behind a layer of decorative glass, in an ornate frame made of glossy chrome. It looked more like something from a bad science fiction movie than anything I had dreamed up. I wondered who had influenced this. Twil, perhaps?

A keypad was set into the wall just to the right of the door, sporting the same steel-and-chrome aesthetic. It was huge, with over fifty little metal buttons protruding from the flat surface, topped by a tiny green LCD screen. Some of the buttons were numbers — one through zero, the usual — but most of them showed obscure mathematical symbols, signs I had only ever seen in passing. A few of them were absolutely bizarre, little swirls or spirals, spike-edged crosses, even a tiny picture of a splayed hand.

But that was not the oddest thing about the door.

My eyes were drawn to the little brass plate above the keypad.

Raine followed my wide-eyed gaze, then frowned. “Huh,” she hissed. “That wasn’t there last night. That’s new.”

Words were etched into the plate.

‘Professor Wilson Stout. Mathematics Consultant.’

Evelyn grew in a gasp. “Heather, that’s—”

Notes Toward a Unified Cosmology,” I murmured. “Yes. Evee, it’s—”

“I know,” Evelyn rasped. “I know.”

“I don’t,” Raine hissed, all business. “Who’s Wilson Stout? Do we know him?”

“Yes!” I hissed. “Well, no, actually. But I know his book. His pamphlet, really, he … um … I-I don’t even know where to start, I—”

“Professor Stout was an academic at the University of Sharrowford,” Evelyn hissed quickly. “One of the original Sharrowford Coven which founded the Medieval Metaphysics Department. We — oh fuck this, Raine, you don’t remember any of this. He wrote a pamphlet explaining the theory of self-implementing hyperdimensional mathematics — a pamphlet which I gave to Heather when we first met, to explain to her what was happening to her, to give her something to work with. The professor went missing shortly after writing it, in 1974. Went missing from inside a locked office.” She took an unsteady breath. “I once joked with Heather than maybe he had messed with the maths too much, and met the Eye.” Evelyn swallowed. “Well, egg on my face, hm? Not a joke anymore, is it?”

I could barely comprehend what I was looking at.

The mathematics in Notes Toward a Unified Cosmology had helped save me. Evelyn had handed me that slim volume when I was barely two weeks In The Know, still groping for meaning, for a handhold, for any way to understand what had happened to me. She had gifted me the blessing of a sliver of insight, in that dingy, sad little room beneath Sharrowford University Library. That book and the hints it had contained had opened the way for me. I owed the real support to Raine and Evelyn, of course, to my friends and allies. But without the words in that book — without the mathematical notation, the foundation through which to understand brain-math — I was not certain I would ever have found all the tools to mount this rescue operation for my sister.

The notion of another person who had journeyed beyond and returned was not so shocking anymore, not since I had met Taika.

But Maisie had been out here, in the clutches of the Eye, for about ten years.

Professor Wilson Stout had vanished from a locked office in 1974. He had been Outside — or in the abyss, or right here in Wonderland — for four and a half decades.

What manner of creature had been calling for help by tapping on those pipes?

Who — or what — was behind this door?

“Heather,” Evee hissed. “Heather, we don’t know what’s in there.”

“He could be an ally,” I whispered back. “He was calling for help! Evee, I’m not leaving anybody behind here. Nobody! Nobody gets left with the Eye!”

Evelyn clenched her jaw. Raine was poised, ready to move at a moment’s notice, eyes watching and ears listening for any sign that we were not alone. The Saye Fox waited on her haunches, still and alert in the way only an animal can be.

“Nobody gets left behind, Evee,” I whispered. “Not even an elderly mathematics professor.”

Evelyn swallowed. “Fine. Fuck it, I guess you wouldn’t be Heather if you didn’t say something like that. Alright. Try the keypad. Raine, be ready, this might be nasty. Let’s see if the Professor is accepting office hours walk-ins.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



What goes bump in the night? Mathematics Professors, clearly. This wouldn’t be the first time Heather has been assisted by a mysterious benefactor with a doctorate in maths. (Okay, Badger isn’t mysterious, he’s largely the opposite of mysterious, but the point stands.)

We plunge deeper and deeper into arc 24! As I keep saying, this part has become wild beyond all my expectations, but oddly it’s still sticking mostly to the plan! Paradoxical, but I’m glad it’s working. I hope you’re having as much fun with this part of the story as I am, dear readers! Heather needs to keep pushing ahead, keep her head on her shoulders, and keep gathering up her crew. Sooner or later she’ll achieve critical mass, and then it’s time to light the reactor. Onward we go!

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me a lot! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you! As always, thank you for being here and reading my little story, and I hope you enjoyed this week’s chapter. I couldn’t do this without all of you, the audience and readers. Katalepsis is for you, thank you so much!

Next week, Heather infiltrates the offices of a dead man, and hopes that it’s not his dry and empty bones tapping on those pipes …

bedlam boundary – 24.12

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Before any impudent mouth or vulpine snout dared propose to answer the fatherly inquiry from his royal personage, the speaker completed his ponderous approach, his shadow flickering upon the back wall of the locker room, as if caught in the guttering flames of a storm-blown fireplace. He turned the corner into our locker-bounded canyon with a click of metal-shod feet. A spectre, a spirit, a visitation from the underworld, he filled the mouth of our fleeting refuge, his form pierced at the hip by a lance of silvery moonlight.

The King in Yellow.

He paused — a player savouring his first step upon the boards of the stage, with the ladies and gentlemen of the audience primed with tremors of otherworldly fright by his speech from the wings, by the crack and snap of his clever trick costume, by the smouldering visage of his magnetic charisma.

Was I the audience? Myself and my companions? Or was the pause for the benefit of another watcher entirely?

The King wore a new mask, one I had not seen before. He was elderly, easily well into his seventies or eighties; his shoulders and back were both strong yet bent and buckling beneath the weight of terrible burdens. He was clad in the garb of a medieval knight — or rather, of a medieval king, dressed for war. A gaunt frame was wrapped in a motley collection of metal plates and hanging sheets of chain mail; the steel plates were rusted to a deep and corrosive amber-yellow, while the links of his chain mail were stiff with dried pus, streaks of urine, and clumps of crushed mud the colour of bile. His head was covered by a ragged mail coif, punctured by tufts of white-blonde hair, so thin and dry that a stiff breeze might strip him bald. His narrow chest and sunken belly were announced by a tabard full of holes, torn at the edges, clinging onto his shoulders by a few narrow threads. The tabard bore a standard — three canaries upon a field of flax.

All three canaries were dead, their intestines pulled out by the claws of some great beast looming over the scene. The guts were yellow too. As was the beast.

The face of this Sombre Sovereign sagged with sorrow, weeping tears of crusty salt water, the fluid tainted yellow with some unspeakable disease. His skin was paper-thin, liver-spotted, and dusted with the whiskers of a white beard. His eyes were yellow too — but not with the exaggerated comedy of the previous mask. The eye of this King showed the final stages of real liver failure, a milky-yellow ruination in his sclerae.

He wore a sword at his belt, and clutched the hilt with one claw-like hand, his nails overgrown into yellowed talons. But the blade looked like it was rusted into the scabbard, as if it had not been drawn in a decade.

A feudal king, dressed for a war that had devoured all the years of his life. A monarch whose battle would soon be over, whether he willed it or not — but with no heir to carry on his work, no child to pick up the torch of his bloodline, no princess to inherit his besieged realm.

He was completely out of place in Cygnet Asylum. He had chosen a mask utterly irrelevant to this dream.

Unfortunately, I understood the metaphor with perfect clarity. He had made it impossible to miss. I would have sighed with exasperation at the ridiculous melodrama if he hadn’t been making such a valid point.

The mask of the Melancholy Monarch was a waking question: where was Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight?

My friends and companions did not react with quite so much comprehension or compassion; I could hardly blame them — the ghost of Hamlet’s Father had just strode onto the stage before us with an implicit threat in his words and a sword at his waist. Rusted though his armour may be, it would turn aside the blade of Raine’s machete or the point of Lozzie’s shiv with equal ease.

Raine took a single step back, to body-block any route to my own person, and kept her hand on her own noble blade, the machete tucked away in a fabric sheath. Lozzie went quiet and tilted her head to one side, poncho flat and unfluttering; a very bad sign, from her. Evelyn hissed a sharp breath through her teeth. The Saye Fox let out a tiny growl.

“Wait!” I said out loud, throwing my hands wide. “Wait, he’s making an unsubtle point. Raine, do not draw. He’s just—”

“A King should not be forced to repeat his words,” the Crown Bereft interrupted. His speech was slow and sonorous, silken and soft, yet full of sand. A man lost in the desert of his dreams. His tear-stained, yellow-crusted, broken eyes found mine. “Little Watcher. You were entrusted with the hand of which I inquire. With care, and stewardship, and love. I ask my question, one grace to another, though you may be sevenfold divided within these walls. Where is my daughter?”

Perhaps it was the archaic structure of his speech, or the combination of moonlight and shadow, or the tight confines of the locker-canyon, or the dream itself, or the way the King’s words echoed off the tiles and the metal and the darkness; whatever the cause, nobody spoke for a long moment, as if an audience was giving the King his due.

Then, Raine’s grip tightened around the handle of her machete, with an audible creak of flesh on plastic.

“No!” I hissed to her under my breath, tapping her on the side with my finger. “Raine, no. I know him, I know how this works, let me handle it.”

Raine did not reply. She only loosened her grip.

I took a deep breath, lifted one corner of my yellow blanket, and opened my mouth; I intended to tell the absolute and unvarnished truth — that we did not know where Sevens was, but that she had left me this blanket by way of help. I queued up explanations of our situation, of the nature of the dream, of my own lack of tentacles, of the painful absence of my other six selves. I braced on the edge of unburdening myself to the King, on including him in our quest. For he was a knight at present, was he not?

But then I beheld the trembling in those yellowed, rheumy, dying eyes.

I paused, mouth open, words unsaid.

“Heather?” Raine hissed.

The wound in my left shin was throbbing with every beat of my heart. Cold sweat broke out down my back, sticking my t-shirt to my skin.

“Oh,” I murmured. “Oh no, I think this is real.”

“What?” Raine whispered back.

What exactly were we looking at, standing in the shadows and the moonlight? An actor upon a stage? Yes, certainly. That was the nature of the King. But he had said it himself, had he not? We are what we pretend to be.

What was he being?

Pain, sorrow, careworn love.

The King in Yellow — whatever he was and whatever his nature bade him do — did care about his children, in a way at least vaguely analogous to human beings. What if he wasn’t being silly? What if this was deadly serious? What if the metaphor was all too real?

I dropped the edge of my yellow blanket, then reached out to gently move Raine aside. “Excuse me,” I muttered. “Raine, let me past.”

Raine did not move. She didn’t even look down at me, watching the King with an unfaltering gaze. She hissed: “Heather?”

I raised my voice so the King could hear. “Please move aside, Raine. I wish to address the King in Yellow as an equal.”

Raine smirked. “Not until he drops that sword.”

The King raised his hoary-shadowed chin, spotted with white-yellow stubble. His hand tightened on the hilt of his blade, creaking with leather on metal. The sound echoed off the bare walls of the locker room.

Evelyn snapped, her voice strangled by terror: “Raine, for fuck’s sake! Don’t threaten and quibble with this thing! Get out of Heather’s way!”

“Evee,” I said gently, trying to keep my voice level, high — regal, even. “Raine is mine to command. Raine, move aside, please.”

Raine growled, giving ground with great reluctance. “I don’t like that sword.”

“The King has a right to remain armed,” I said, scrambling for the right words, trying to match the King’s tone and diction with what little eloquence I could summon. “I commend your dedication to your duty, and your sense of unwavering loyalty, even in the face of my own decisions, which you may consider lacking appropriate wisdom. You are a good hound, Raine. The very best in all creation. But I am in charge. Step aside.”

Raine either caught on to what I was doing, or thought I’d gone completely crackers, or picked up on the tremor in my voice; she nodded once, then stepped aside, hand on her machete.

I was racing to string together the right-sounding words for this scene set by the King. I had to play the part, I had to give him what he needed, in the form he was requesting. His anxiety and fear was not a joke. If denied or provoked, he would lash out in the form he had defined — an ageing father, a monarch, politely but firmly demanding an account for the whereabouts of his daughter.

I doubted he would explode into a sea of nightmare-yellow froth and melt us into blood and bubbling bone, but he would take a swing with that sword. And right now there were no Cygnet staff present to re-assert the properties of the narrative.

“Thank you, Raine,” I said, and stepped forward.

I walked until I was well within range of the King’s sword. The Mask of the Melancholy Monarch was quite tall, and yet stunted at the same time; I had to look up to make eye contact, though his shoulders seemed slumped and his spine was crooked with old wounds and age and the weight of most terrible cares.

The King relaxed his grip on his sword. He lowered his head. An acknowledgement, waiting for my own.

I did the best imitation of the curtsey I could, without the benefit of a skirt. I pinched the sides of my nasty brown sweater and bent one knee. My left leg shook with the effort, waves of dull pain radiating upward from the wound in my flesh.

“Your Majesty,” I said.

Raine snorted with derision; I knew she would not be able to help that.

Luckily the King in Yellow did not take offense at my own knight’s insult. He took his hand off his sword and bowed to me in return, with his armoured right hand pressed over his own heart.

“My Ladies Morell,” he said. “Though I address only one at current, and wish good health and long life to all seven.”

I straightened back up, trying to hide the wince at the pain in my leg. Playing along seemed to be working.

The King mirrored my pose, returning to his full height.

“You are correct,” I said. “You do only address one of me, at current. You can tell that, at a glance?”

“Yes,” he said, and did not elaborate. His countenance turned stony once more. “Ladies Morell, I have addressed you with a question. It goes unanswered.”

“I do not know where Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight is,” I said. “All my hours in this place have been consumed by attempting to find and gather all my friends, allies, lovers, and family. Your daughter is included in all four of those categories. I believe she may have a hand in creating and sustaining this … ‘dream’. As of yet, none of us trapped here have been harmed in any permanent sense. I believe your daughter is safe, but I wish to find her all the same, as quickly as I can. I offer you my solemn promise that she will not go abandoned, or forsaken, or forgotten in this dream of my own past. I would not abandon any to this, let alone her.”

I finished by swallowing a hiccup, which made an awful noise in the echoey locked room.

My heart was racing and my palms were growing slick with sweat; my wounded left shin throbbed beneath my makeshift bandages with every beat of my heart. I badly wanted to sit down and take the weight off the wounded limb. But I had to maintain my part in the play. I prayed that I had spoken just the right amount of faux-Shakespearian dialogue, and that I had said what the King wanted to hear — or at least something that was acceptable to his fatherly worries.

The King in Yellow sighed with a great and terrible weight. His eyes tightened with sadness. His mouth twisted with care.

“Then it is as I feared,” he said, soft and croaky. “She writes alone, to sustain the very air which we breathe.”

“I … yes,” I said, struggling for words. “I think she does.”

The King nodded, head creaking on his ancient neck. “And I, her father, though I be clad for war and strong of arm, cannot render aid unto my life’s blood.”

Before I could figure out how to respond, Raine said: “Why not?”

His Mournful Majesty raised sorrowful eyes. “Why, my good lady knight? You ask why? Why, because this is not my type of story. It is her own. She has travelled so far beyond my realm and those of my erstwhile and loyal allies, that I am a stranger in foreign lands, a trespasser on the holy soil of another, with whom I have no cause to quarrel, and if I did, I would not prevail. I am halfway around the globe, with no wind at my back, and not a friendly port in sight. But her, ahhhhhh, my daughter. She is at home here.” A single tear rolled down the King’s left cheek. “And thus I am surpassed, though not for the first time, and not by the first of mine children. But no matter how many times, the absence of one’s hand guiding one’s child brings tremors to the breast, and a great terror to the heart. Hope and fear are the same, when it comes to children.”

He raised his eyes to the ceiling. Fresh tears rolled down his cheeks freely now, vanishing into the rim of white beard upon his chin.

“She’ll be alright,” said Raine. “You’ve raised her well. And hey, she’s not alone.”

“Yes,” I added, silently thanking Raine for her quick thinking. “Your Majesty, your daughter is never alone, not while I still draw breath. The princess is loved, no matter how far away she is. I promise.”

The King lowered his tearful eyes. He nodded, just once. “Then I suppose the time has come.”

The Despairing Despot grabbed the hilt of his sword with a flash of one hand — and ripped his weapon from the scabbard with a rusty scream of tortured metal.

He whirled the blade in an arc as he drew, more like something from an old samurai movie than an ageing Macbeth doddering about the stage. I yelped and flinched backward, but I was too slow of reaction and too clumsy of foot. The arc of the sword would take off my head at the neck, even as I fell toward the floor. My backside and severed head might land together in but a moment. Behind me, Raine leapt into motion, her own machete flying from the sheath. Lozzie ducked and hopped forward too, as if she could somehow catch the killing blow in the folds of her poncho. Evelyn spat some scrap of Latin — an instinctive spell — though she could do nothing with magic, not here, not yet.

But the King’s blade was all rust.

Yellow flakes of long-dead metal disintegrated to nothing beneath the pitiless silver moonlight.

The sword crumbled before it reached my neck, leaving behind an arc of yellowed dust upon the floor tiles. The King’s arm completed the motion, drawing an empty handle through the air before my throat, and finishing at the end of an executioner’s blow. He put his whole body into that swing.

Raine had to catch me lest I tumble backward onto my bum. She held her machete half-raised, shielding me from any follow-up blow. Lozzie hovered on my other side, bobbing from foot to foot.

The King stood unmoving for a moment, his empty blade pointed toward the floor, eyes downcast.

“Let me up,” I hissed to Raine, then hiccuped, loudly and painfully. “Ow— hic! Ow.”

She hissed back: “He swung at you!”

“With an empty sword!” I whispered back. I was drenched in sweat, panting for breath, and shaking all over, but I knew what I was handling here. “Raine, it’s the King in Yellow! He’s all about plays and metaphor and meaning! He swung at me with a harmless blade! Let me up, I have to finish this!”

Raine frowned.

“You’ve been a good girl,” I whispered, catching her eyes. “But you have to let me up.”

Raine growled like a hound barely held at bay by the words of her mistress — but she let me up, helping me back onto my own two feet. My wounded left leg was throbbing so badly that I had to limp a few paces.

“Your Majesty,” I said, voice croaking with adrenaline. “I must protest this gesture.”

The King finally left his pose, like an actor rising from the end of a scene after the curtain had fallen and the audience were blinded to the truth. His shoulders did not carry quite so much weight. His tears were dry. His face looked fake — and about ten years younger.

He considered the blade-less hilt in his right hand for a moment, and then held it out to me, as if presenting me with a priceless relic, the bone of a saint.

“Accept this in her stead, Ladies Morell,” said the Grief-Gripped Potentate. “She has more need of it than I ever will. Especially in this darkened theatre, in this most unsavoury quarter of a blighted city.”

I accepted the hilt with both hands. It was much heavier than it looked, made of a dusky golden metal. The surface was inlaid with a complex geometric design, all swirls and spirals, like looking down into a sea of storms upon the surface of a gas giant.

“Thank you,” I said. “Though I know not what I thank you for, Your Majesty. I will pass this to Sevens, when she is found.”

“Which she will be,” Raine growled. “Believe you that.”

The Regent in Rags bowed his head in acknowledgement. “It is done.”

He stayed like that, and did not move. Silvery moonlight ghosted across his tarnished legs and his stained belly. Raine and I shared a glance. Lozzie bobbed closer to him, as if peering at a waxwork. The Saye Fox clicked across the floor tiles and sniffed at the King’s metal-shod feet.

Evelyn swallowed and cleared her throat. “Heather? Heather, is this over? Can we speak freely now? Is this … this … ”

The King raised his head. “Is this farce done with, Lady Saye? Is that what you intend to ask?”

Evelyn went very quiet. I glanced back over my shoulder and found her staring at the King with barely concealed terror, clutching the Praem Plush tight in her lap. The Praem Plushie was facing outward, toward the King — which was odd, because I was certain that Evelyn had been hugging it face-in, with Praem’s face toward her belly. She had turned it around to face outward, as a sort of protective talisman?

“It’s alright, Evee,” I told her. “You can say things to him, he’s not … well, he is dangerous, when he wants to be, but not like that.”

Raine snorted softly. “All monarchs are dangerous. Comes with claiming the monopoly on violence.”

Evelyn didn’t seem to know what to say. She hesitated, cast about in her wheelchair, then wet her lips. “So … so this, this is the King in Yellow? The actual King in Yellow? We’re in the presence of a … a … ”

She was addressing me, not him. But the King answered for himself.

“I wear but a mask, Lady Saye,” he said. “As do we all.”

The King in Yellow raised one gauntlet, clicked his armoured fingers, and shed his monarchical melancholy like shucking off a second skin.

Tainted steel plate hit the floor with the dull thump of paper mache. Sheets of chain mail pooled at his feet with woollen softness. The tabard, the coif, the sword-belt, all of it landed like costume foam and cheap rubber.

Beneath the knightly guise lay simple white robes. Sandalled feet stepped from the ruins of the Sorrowful Sovereign.

The King in Yellow was now a middle-aged man, tall and gangly, self-consciously awkward in his bearing, like a tree wedged into a place one did not expect to find a tree growing, vaguely apologetic for its imposing presence and unlikely flourishing. Warm brown skin was topped by dark curly hair speckled with grey, unable to conceal his rather large ears. A greying beard and oiled moustache twitched with an uncertain smile around a gentle mouth. Plucked eyebrows and thick, dark, luxurious lashes framed a pair of eyes the colour of burning brass.

I had met this mask before. I recognised it well, and breathed a sigh of relief. A sign the King had concluded his little play.

We were in the presence of the Kindly Prince.

“Ooooooooh!” went Lozzie, lighting up. “Hello!”

The Kindly Prince had been in the process of raising one hand to stroke his beard, but Lozzie’s exclamation rather threw him off his studied pose. He hesitated, then smiled at her, as if unsure how to respond.

“Hello to you, Lady Lilburne,” he replied.

His accent flattened all tonal stress, vaguely Middle Eastern in a way I still could not place, while his tone of voice rolled with warm amusement and boyish awkwardness.

Lozzie giggled behind one hand.

The King cleared his throat and resumed the beard-stroking pose. “As I was about to say, I am very proud of my daughters, all of them. But Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight has surprised me here. This, I did not believe was possible. Not for anybody.”

I sighed, no longer able to fully contain myself. “You could have led with that, instead of … whatever all that was.”

The Warm-Eyed Mask shot me an almost apologetic smile, waving one hand in a vague arc, floaty white sleeve following his arm. “My concerns were — and remain — most real, Ladies Morell. My daughter is missing, writing a miracle all by herself, perhaps under some form of duress. It is only your confidence and love in her that have dispelled my darkest designs upon those who have misplaced her, intentional or otherwise. I apologise for any consternation, but that too is the face of a monarch.”

“Bloody right,” Raine murmured from my side. She slowly slid her machete back into its sheath, eyes locked with the King in Yellow as the metal rasped against the woven fabric. “Monarchy is just face over the monopoly on violence, ‘your majesty’.”

Raine made the words sound like an insult. I winced. “Raine, please.”

The Soft-Spoken Sovereign smiled at Raine and raised his eyebrows. “And the monopoly on violence is the root of all strength, no?”

“Technically correct,” Raine grunted. “At least you’ve got a dash of materialism in you.”

“Raine!” Evelyn hissed. “For fuck’s sake. He’s an Outsider god, not an actual aristocrat.”

The King bowed his head gently. “Power grows from the barrel of a gun.”

Raine paused, running her tongue over her teeth. “Now that’s not a line I’d expect to hear from the mouth of some royal brat. Thought your power was handed down by God. Right?”

The King smiled, the corners of his eyes crinkling with playful mirth. “Ah. This is true. Kings and Queens rule by the grace of God. But what if the King himself—” he indicated his own body with a wave of one hand “—is also the god in question? Whence does the power originate? Where can we locate my right to what I rule?”

Raine snorted, smiling as she warmed to the game. “Alright, fair enough, let’s get down into the weeds. What do you rule?”

The King flicked his hands, rolling out the white fabric of his voluminous sleeves, as if gathering up the moonlight beneath his arms. His deep amber eyes burned in the shadows of the locked room. He made a big show of looking into one sleeve, then into the other. He raised his head again and shrugged. “I rule nothing but the contents of my own sleeves, it seems! Is not everyone a monarch of one’s own body?”

Raine laughed, shaking her head. “Equivocator.”

“That is another of one’s Royal prerogatives.” The King smiled with a twinkle in his eye. “Well met, lady knight. Your duty and your honour are both satisfied. I am no enemy to you and yours.”

“Duty and honour alike can eat my arse,” Raine said with a smirk.

“Speaking of eating,” I said before this could veer back into dangerous territory. “Your Majesty—”

“Oh, no no,” he interrupted gently, with a wave of one hand and a jolly little laugh. “There is no need to stand on ceremony any longer.”

I hesitated, then spoke my mind: “I’m not going to call you ‘father’, or ‘dad’. Sevens and I aren’t married. Yet.”

The King looked suddenly embarrassed, smiling with a breach of some personal protocol. “E-even in your heart?”

I sighed. “This really isn’t the time for that particular discussion.”

The King cleared his throat. “In that case, for the time being, you may all address me as … Zard.”

“Ha!” Evelyn barked with laughter.

We all turned to look at her.

“Lady Saye and Lady Saye,” the King said, without the slightest hint of offended dignity. “You find this amusing?”

Evelyn snorted, eyeing the King with wary curiosity, but then asked me instead: “Is he always this … this … ridiculous?”

“Ah? Evee?” I said.

Evelyn sighed and waved one hand. “Zard is just Farsi for ‘yellow’. Shouldn’t have expected anything less silly from somebody who once signed himself as ‘Rex Saffron’, I suppose.” Evelyn raised her chin, somehow managing to look down at everyone else even though she was seated in her wheelchair. “Need I remind everybody that we are still very vulnerable to discovery, with our backs to a wall? The nurses could descend on us at any moment, especially if we make too much bloody noise. Whatever you’re going to do, do it. Stop nattering.”

The King raised his hands in a pantomime of surrender, putting one finger and then the other to his lips, miming a shushing motion.

“Alright, alright,” I hissed, reversing course quickly. “First things first. Your Majesty, can you get us out of here? Out of this dream?”

The Kindly Prince pulled a pained and apologetic wince. “I am afraid that is beyond my power in this place.”

I nodded. I hadn’t expected things to be so simple anyway. “Right, and … you’re not stuck here too, are you?”

He shook his head. “I am a cameo in this story, am I not? A jarring tonal intrusion at worst, a forgettable sheet of cardboard at best. I may flitter out of the narrative whenever I wish, forgotten by the audience in the final analysis of any cathartic reckoning. In fact, I am barely here right now.”

“Thank you,” I said, and I meant it with all my heart. “Thank you for coming when I called. I think we would have been done for without your help.”

The King bowed with a flourish of his wide sleeves. “It was but a trifle, Ladies Morell. A messy piece of improvisation, certainly, but pulled off with enough panache and verve to distract the pen of this world for but a moment.”

“Nevertheless,” I repeated. “Thank you.”

Evelyn cleared her throat. “Actually, I have a question about that. If he’ll answer seriously.”

But I held up a gentle hand to Evee. “One moment, Evee, please.”

Evelyn scrunched her eyebrows, but she gestured at me to continue.

“Your Majesty,” I said to the King — then indicated Raine’s shopping bag, the packaged sandwiches and crisps and bread rolls spread out on the end of the wooden bench. “Would you care for some food?”

Before he could answer, Evelyn sighed sharply. “Heather, surely he doesn’t have any need for—”

I glanced back over my shoulder and pulled a face at Evelyn, making my eyes wide with warning. She stopped and frowned again, suddenly getting what I was doing.

“Oh,” said the King, with soft and pleasing politeness. “I could not deprive you of your hard-won vittles, my gracious ladies. I have no right to your bounty.”

“Vittles!” Lozzie chirped, then descended into giggles. The King winced with vague embarrassment.

I faced the King and stared into his eyes, past those heavy dark lashes, silvered in the moonlight.

“I insist,” I said.

The King’s smile crinkled at the corner of his eyes. “You are acting like a fairy, Ladies Morell. Tempting me to linger with a bite of food, in this fey underworld?”

I cleared my throat; the King had figured out what I was doing as well, though he was phrasing it in the most uncharitable way. “It won’t have that effect on you.”

“A joke! A joke only. My apologies, Ladies Morell.” He shrugged, easy and loose, though a little awkward with his gangly frame. He said: “Ah, well. I will accept this delightful offer. I shall sample … a bread roll, I believe.”

I fetched the roll personally. My left leg throbbed with every step as I limped over to the bench and back again, trying my best not to show the damage; Raine twitched as if she wanted to help, but she had figured out what I was doing, and let me complete the ritual. I walked back to the King and held out the bread with both hands. He accepted it, sniffed the roll with obvious relish, then broke it in two and handed half back to me.

“Thank you,” I said, accepting half of the fluffy white roll.

We both took a bite. I chewed fast, still shaky with urgent hunger. The King took his time, chewing thoughtfully, pulling a face of culinary appreciation. The bread wasn’t anything special, nothing one could not have picked up in any Tesco.

“Breaking bread, huh?” Raine muttered. “Are you always like this?” she asked the King. “All metaphor, all the time?”

The King in Yellow winked at her, and that was his only answer.

“It’s his nature,” I said. “Just like Sevens. Oh, though, uh, I suppose you don’t remember her right now, do you, Raine?”

Raine shrugged. “Friend of yours is a friend of mine. That’s all I need for now, sweet thing.”

The King finished his piece of bread roll and frowned with fatherly concern. “Little Watcher, please do sit down. Your leg plagues you so. I can tell, you are not that skilled at concealing such a wound. We need not stand on ceremony any longer. Do not pain yourself on my account.”

The danger of His Majesty’s sorrowful wrath had passed. Somehow, by joining in with the play, I had averted the narrative. So, finally, I sat down, with relish.

“Join us, please,” I said. “We’ve got some more questions, if you have the time.”

The King nodded. We all withdrew, deeper into our refuge, huddling in the night-time shadows.

Raine remained on her feet, hovering behind my shoulder like the loyal hound she was — though she took a moment’s break to hand another sandwich to Evee and make sure she resumed eating. The King joined us, standing on the opposite side of the gap between the lockers, with his hands tucked into opposite sleeves. Lozzie kept peering at him, bobbing from foot to foot with naked curiosity. He indulged her with a smile, then a wink, then a wiggle of his nose.

“Lady Lilburne,” he called her again. Lozzie just grinned and giggled.

“Do you know each other?” I asked.

“Noooope!” Lozzie chirped.

The King said, “Only by reputation. Both ways.”

The Fox padded back toward Evelyn as well, though her place in Evee’s lap was now firmly occupied by the Praem Plushie; perhaps it was my imagination again, but I could have sworn the plush was staring at the Fox with a look of gratitude. I watched the Praem doll for a few moments, but the stitched-on facial features did not twitch or adjust. The mouth was a simple line. The eyes were flat, round disks.

The King in Yellow made an abortive attempt to squat down and pet the Fox as she padded past, but the animal deftly hopped aside to avoid the invitation of his gentle hands. He cleared his throat and smiled an awkward smile, trying to pretend he had not been so casually rejected.

“Remarkable beast,” he muttered when he straightened up. “Most clever and wise, yes. I would like to speak with her, sometime.”

“Good luck with that,” Evelyn grunted around a mouthful of sandwich.

“So,” I said once the moment had passed. “Your Majesty, can you do anything practical, to help us?”

The King shook his head with genuine apology. “I am sorry, Little Watcher, but I am close to powerless within the boundaries of this dream. My earlier interruption has been neatly corrected.”

Raine snorted. “Some King you are. Can’t you summon us a squad of soldiers with guns? Or some body armour? Or just a nice quiet room so we can have a proper sleep?”

The King dipped his head. “I have played my hand already, inserted my one line of appearance. Any further adjustments to the script would attract … how shall we say it? An editor, perhaps? At the very least it would bring the antagonists running to contain this divergence in narrative arc. I dare not. You would all be overwhelmed by my mistake. I am no longer welcome in this narrative.”

I sighed, but nodded and tried to look grateful. “You did all you could. For which we are very thankful.”

“Ah, but I leave you with one thing, do I not?”

“Excuse me?”

The King extended one hand and indicated the bladeless hilt of his sword, which I was still clutching in my left fist. “If you can pass this inheritance to my daughter, it may do some good.”

I held up the empty metal hilt and considered what he meant. “The pen is not always mightier than the sword?”

“Haha!” The King burst out with delighted laughter, then covered his mouth with the end of one white sleeve, like a courtly lady embarrassed by her own outburst. “Yes,” he said. “Sometimes even the most eloquent author must use a knife. I learned this early in my career, but my children have lived much more sheltered and comfortable lives than I. They have rarely had cause to take up arms.”

I slipped the hilt inside my yellow blanket for safe keeping. “I’ll give it to her when I find her.” I plucked at a corner of the blanket, too. “She left me this, by the way, in my room, when I woke up here. Could this be some kind of connection to her?”

The King frowned in thought, then reached forward with an unspoken question. I nodded, allowing him to touch the blanket. He rubbed the fabric between thumb and forefinger, then shook his head. “Her techniques are opaque to me. I am afraid I cannot tell.”

“Ahem,” Evelyn said out loud. “Speaking of helping us, I know something you can do, very easily.”

“Oh?” The King raised his eyebrows toward Evelyn.

“You can explain what’s going on. You can explain this place. This dream, whatever it is. I have my own theories, but they’re just theories. You’re … well. The King in Yellow.” Evelyn huffed an exasperated sigh after she pronounced his full title, as if the effort had pained her.

The King dipped his head. “But I have already told you, Lady Saye.”

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted. “Typical cryptic bullshit. Look, start with this. What happened to you back in that room? How could a nurse put her fist through a … a ‘god’?”

The King spread his hands and adopted a rather sheepish expression. “This is not my kind of narrative, Lady Saye. I am not suited to the contours of these themes. Tragedy, arrogance, the descent from grace into self-ruination — those are my coin. Not whatever wonders my daughter is penning here. I did what little I could against the prevailing tone. But then it reasserted itself. That is what you witnessed. The … ‘nurse’, she did me no real harm, but she would have, had I not fled the scene shortly after yourselves.”

Evelyn frowned. “So Sevens really is doing all of this?”

I cleared my throat. “I don’t think it’s that simple, Evee.”

“Quite right,” said the King. “This is a story, a narrative, and my daughter’s fingerprints are all over it. But it was not her script originally. She has been handed it, by another.”

“Me,” I said with a lump in my throat. “This is mine, isn’t it?”

“No.”

I blinked. “No? But … Cygnet! All of it! All of this is my memories, my fears, my past. I mean, okay, well, it’s obviously also made from bits of everyone else’s fear too, but mostly mine.”

The King shook his head. “Your signature is in the content, Ladies Morell. All your signatures are there. But not in the form. The form is not of any of you. The form comes from … ”

The King trailed off, opening the fingers of one hand toward the ceiling, toward the wrinkled black sky beyond.

“The Eye,” Evelyn grunted.

The King nodded. “Just so. This is the dream of the Casma — the Eye. But it has no narrative, no stories, nothing of its own. This narrative is an attempt to explain itself, to itself. But it has nothing other than that which it has observed, no context but that which is seen, without being comprehended. Am I correct, Little Watcher? I use your own words to describe this, for it is beyond me.”

“I … well, I think so. We’re inside the Eye’s dream?”

“Hmmmm.” The King stroked his beard again. “What does it mean to say that a dream belongs to oneself? A dream is something we ‘have’, yes? As we have an experience. Does an experience belong to us?”

Raine said: “Experience changes us. Even if just a little.”

The King smiled and nodded to Raine. “Just so.”

My heart had risen into my throat. My skin was covered in goosebumps. My mind was racing. “Wait, wait. You’re saying … ”

The King regarded me with a look just a fraction too sharp for the warmth of the Welcoming Prince.

“The play’s the thing,” he said.

I rolled my eyes. “Wherein I’ll catch the conscience of the king,” I finished the quote, then sighed. “Yes, fine, I get it. That is the third time you’ve used that Hamlet quote on me. Sevens said it once, too!”

The King cleared his throat, vaguely embarrassed. “The rule of threes is a strong technique in any story. I am afraid I may have stepped on my daughter’s toes by incrementing the count too far.”

“You can’t be serious.” I was shaking my head. “We’re actually doing it? This play is all for the Eye’s benefit? We’re, what, showing it all this?”

The King shrugged. “I cannot be certain. It is merely how I see the world. It is as I advised you, during our previous meeting, no? What is observed—”

“Changes the observer,” I finished for him. “Yes, that’s what you told me, last time we met. Put on a play for the Eye.” I sighed and shook my head. “Sevens said the exact same thing. I didn’t think she would go ahead with it, not this literally.”

The King smiled a sad smile. “She is writing hard. But she is not the sole author, nor in total control of this narrative. If she was, I could find her myself, merely by asking. But … ” He shook his head.

Raine said: “We’ve heard some of the other people here mention a ‘Director’. That could be her. The wordplay’s pretty obvious.”

The King shrugged with his floppy white sleeves. “I wish you luck.”

For a long moment, nobody said anything. The implications of what was happening here — or the King’s theory of what was happening here — took a while to sink in. Evelyn and I shared a long glance. Raine sighed with a curious look in her eyes, tilting her head back and forth as she examined the King in Yellow. Lozzie sat down with a flutter of pastel poncho, holding her arms out for the Fox; to my surprise, the animal gleefully hopped up into her lap.

The King broke the silence: “And now, my part in this play is done. To linger upon the boards risks the attention of an over-eager stage-hand, clearing away the scenery. I must depart, before I am noticed.”

“Is there really no other aid you can render?” I said. “Thank you for all you’ve done, but even just a hint would help.”

The King shook his head sadly. “I do not see the contours of the story, for it is not mine to tell. It is yours, Little Watcher. Look after my daughter, please.”

“I promise I will,” I said — then glanced over at Evelyn. “Evee, we need to start planning. If we can find the Director—”

“Oop!” Lozzie let out a little yelp of surprise. The Fox joined in with a yip.

Raine said. “Huh. He’s gone.”

And so he was.

During a single split-second in which we’d all been looking away, the King in Yellow had departed. In his place was nothing but floor tiles and moonlight.

His shed disguise still lay in a heap upon the floor at the mouth of the row of lockers. Raine spent a few moments down on her knees, sorting through the pile to see if it contained anything useful, but it really was all paper mache and dyed wool, not a scrap of real armour among the fakery. She gave up and returned to the bench, clapping one hand on my shoulder.

“Yip!,” went the Saye Fox, snuggled down in Lozzie’s lap. Lozzie herself stared at me with big round eyes, sleepy at the edges, slowly tilting her head back and forth as if she was fighting the urge to flop over. Evelyn was focused with thought, hunched deep in the seat of her wheelchair.

My left leg was throbbing with slow waves of pain. Exhaustion was setting back in, after the excitement of our unexpected royal guest.

“Well,” Evelyn said eventually, chewing slowly on the last of bites of her second sandwich. “That was enlightening, I suppose. Maybe if we get that hilt to this ‘Director’, the whole damn dream will re-organise. Regardless, we still need a plan.”

I nodded in agreement. “You were right about what you said earlier, Evee. This place runs on some kind of narrative logic.”

“Living in a story,” Raine murmured. “Talk about meta-fictional, huh?”

“I say we lie low,” I offered. “We sleep here until the morning. Story or not, we’re all exhausted. We eat, rest, sleep on the towels Raine brought.”

Evelyn shook her head. “What if we could brute force the dawn? What if we act like dawn has already arrived, like it’s time for the next day?”

Raine laughed. “That might work for you, my oh-so-spooky lady, but if this is a story, I’m still in it. We all gotta sleep sometime.”

Evelyn snorted, but not without affection. “What happened to ‘I can fuck all night on a thimbleful of water’, Raine?”

I sputtered. “Evee!”

Lozzie snorted as well, into a corner of her pastel poncho. I wondered if the Fox understood.

“I’m being serious,” Evelyn grunted.

Raine grinned back down at Evee. “That’s something I said once, isn’t it?”

I lit up with sudden hope. “Raine, you remember?!”

But Raine shook her head. “Nah, just sounds like something from my mouth. And yeah, sure.” She shrugged, shoulders rolling with easy amusement. “I could go all this night and into the next day. I could take a dozen nurses — fight or fuck, whichever way they want. But I’m only human. I’ll slow down eventually. I do have a refractory period. We need to rest, one way or another.”

Evelyn tutted. “No, we don’t, not really. This is a dream, a story. ”

Raine stuck to her guns. “Besides, Heather’s leg is hurt. We need to take weight off that wound, for as long as we can. She needs to rest.”

Evelyn hesitated. “Ah.”

“I can walk!” I said. “I can!”

Raine caught my eyes. Her gaze smouldered, dark and knowing. “And every step is pain. You’re resting, sweet thing. No arguments.”

A tremor of command gripped my belly. “O-okay.”

Evelyn sighed. “Fine. But, right here? In this old locker room? Raine, one of those things out there wandered in here and peered down the rows. We could get caught. In our sleep!”

Raine nodded and folded her arms over her chest. “We can sleep in turns. Set watches. I can take the first few hours while you all get some rest.”

“You’re a good girl, Raine,” I said. “But you need rest as well.”

“I can go first!” Lozzie chirped. “‘Cos then I’ll be going!”

“Oh, yes,” I said. “Good point. You’re not staying, are you, Lozzie?”

Lozzie shook her head, absent-mindedly petting the Fox.

“We need a proper plan, for the morning,” Evelyn grunted. “What’s our next move?”

“Wake the others,” I replied without hesitation. “Zheng and Twil take priority. If we can break either of them out of the nightmare, the nurses won’t be able to stop us. Zheng could have taken on all those nurses yesterday without even breaking a sweat.”

Raine made a curious purring noise in her throat. “I’m dying to meet this girl. Sounds like a challenge.”

“She’s the other corner of our other triangle,” I said to Raine. “Um, I know that’s confusing, sorry. You and her have a … well, an odd relationship, but you’re very close.”

Raine grinned. “Bet we are.”

“But she doesn’t look much like her usual self right now,” I said. “Sadly.”

Evelyn said: “I agree in principle.” She tightened her grip on the Praem plush in her lap, an unconscious gesture of protective love. “If we can’t reach Praem, we should free some muscle. But I must insist we try Twil first.”

“Why’s that?” I asked.

Evelyn raised her chin, radiating a fraction of her old smouldering pride. “Because I’ve been thinking, and I think I can wake her up.”

I blinked in surprise. “How?”

Evelyn narrowed her eyes. “You haven’t figured it out? Neither of you? What about you, Lozzie, did you see her?”

Lozzie shook her head. “Fuzzy is all un-fuzzed!”

“Exactly,” Evelyn said. “It’s obvious. Isn’t it? No? Am I the only one who sees this?”

“Evee,” I said very gently. “I think of all of us, you’re actually the closest to Twil. You know her better than we do.”

Evelyn squint-frowned at me. “Don’t be ridiculous, Heather.”

I sighed. “Evee, she stayed in your bedroom the night before Wonderland.”

Evelyn froze. “Yes? And?”

“We all know you and her are having some kind of on-again off-again thing. Which is entirely your business, of course. Just, well. You know. Um, sorry.”

Evelyn stared at me, jaw clenched, slowly turning red around the ears.

“Evee,” I added quickly, “I’m not judging you, and it’s none of my—”

“We just— we— there’s no— I—” Evelyn jerked out several sentence fragments, but could not get much further.

“Bambi-style?” Raine said. Her voice was suspiciously free of mocking.

“Tch!” Evelyn hissed. “Don’t call it that! For fuck’s sake. Stupid term.”

“Excuse me?” I asked, a little confused. Lozzie had gone silent, muffling a giggle in her poncho, on the verge of losing her composure completely. She seemed more and more like her usual self with every laugh.

“Means they just cuddle,” Raine said. “No fucking.”

Evelyn rolled her eyes so hard I thought she might detach both retina. She thumped the arm of her wheelchair. “I thought you said it was none of your business!?”

“None of Heather’s business,” Raine purred, smirking with too much pleasure. “But all of mine.”

Evelyn glowered with the force of an open forge-mouth. The Praem Doll twitched in her lap.

I cleared my throat before things could spiral out of control. “Evee, I’m sorry. To answer your original question, no, I don’t think I know how to break Twil out. What do we do? What’s your plan?”

Evelyn lowered her eyes from Raine and focused on me, taking a deep breath to expel her mortified anger. “It’s simple,” she said. “Twil is self-conscious about being a werewolf.”

I frowned. “Really? I … I don’t think that’s right? I always got the impression she loves being a werewolf.”

Evelyn sighed and waved a hand, brushing my statement aside like a bunch of old cobwebs. “Yes, fine, she does love being a werewolf, but it’s more complex than that. Look, just get me in front of her and let me speak. She’s wrapped up in all these anxieties, and I think I can snap her out of it.”

“You really think it’s that simple?”

Evelyn rolled her eyes. “Well, no. But I do know how to needle her, in just the right way.”

Raine murmured, “That’s what she said.”

I looked up at Raine, feeling rather clueless. “I’m sorry, Twil said that? I don’t remember that.”

Evelyn huffed. “Raine is winding me up, Heather. That was a sex joke.”

Lozzie chirped, “That’s what she saaaaaid!”

Evelyn sighed again. “Right.”

“Oh,” I said.

Raine and I shared a look. She shrugged, then said, “I’m willing to put my trust in Evee. Even though I only just met her. Weird stuff.”

“Me also,” I said. “Then we’re agreed? We go for Twil, first thing in the morning? Do you think she and her two girls will be in the same spot as before?”

“Narratively speaking,” Evelyn said, “it does make sense. Though … ” She trailed off with a grumpy sigh, then tapped her fingers against the arm of her wheelchair. Suddenly she looked angry and bitter. “Getting me out there without being seen is going to be a bitch of a job. The nurses will spot me from a mile off.”

Raine nodded slowly. “Not many girls here in wheelchairs, right.”

Evelyn’s eyes flashed at Raine. “If you suggest carrying me—”

“Wasn’t gonna,” said Raine, unsmiling and serious. “We take you in your chair. We just need a way.”

I unwrapped a chocolate roll, bit off one end, and chewed while I thought about the problem. “We could get Twil to come to us, somehow. Bait her over. Maybe peel her away from her friends?”

Evelyn said, “I can think of a few ways.”

“You haven’t met this Twil. She’s completely unlike herself.”

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted. “More importantly, Heather, what do we do after we’ve freed her?”

I stared at Evee for a moment, blank-faced. I must have looked rather gormless. “Um … we … take on the nurses? We rally the Knights, somehow. We free Maisie!”

Evelyn held my gaze, level and calm. “And what if that doesn’t end the dream?”

“Oh … ”

Raine took a deep breath, straightening up and rolling her shoulders. “We start another riot. That’s what.”

“Yeah!” Lozzie cheered.

“Oh!” I lit up. “Oh, that sounds … dangerous, but good.”

“Better organised this time,” Raine went on. “Better prepared, with a plan for how to escalate. We need the Knights on side, that part is right. And the ringleaders of what happened earlier. Lozzers, can you do that for us? Can you help get the other patients ready?”

“Mmhmm!” Lozzie chirped. “I can!”

“Good,” Raine purred. “A riot, a real one, one that doesn’t end until we’re in control of the asylum and the prison. It’s the only thing that makes sense. Take over the institution, throw open the cells, make hostages of all the staff.”

“Huh,” Evelyn laughed without much humour. “Even lacking memories, you’re still Raine. That idea is dangerous, difficult to control, and will have unclear outcomes.”

“I know,” I added with a sigh. “It’s not the best, but—”

“And I love it,” said Evee. “You always were suited to be a mad bomb-thower, Raine. Well, you’ve finally found your moment. Let’s hope we can locate you some dynamite before the job is done.”

Raine grinned at Evee. “Oh yeah. I can see why we get on so well.”

“Let’s not get ahead of ourselves, though,” Evelyn said. “First is rest. We should eat up the rest of this food, too. Heather, you have—”

Tap-tap — tap — tap — tap-tap-tap.

Everyone froze. The Fox went stiff in Lozzie’s lap, ears suddenly perked up.

The tapping noise was soft, muffled, and metallic, like fingernails rapping against a faraway pipe, somewhere off in the dark of the night time asylum.

It came again, in a slightly different form: Tap-tap-tap. Taptap. Tap. Tap.

Evelyn hissed, “What the—”

“No no!” I whispered. “I recognise this! It’s coming from the pipes! I heard this same thing, in the morning! Somebody was tapping on the radiator pipes.”

I stood up from the bench, limping on my wounded leg. Raine helped me hobble down the row of lockers, to one of the iron radiators on the back wall.

Tap-tap-tap. Tap — tap. Tap. Tap.

The tapping was coming from the radiator — from all of them, from the pipes that connected them to the asylum’s heating system. It was so faint that we would not have heard it if not for the bare walls and tiled floor of the locker room. The tapping made little echoes in the moonlit shadows.

Some distant source was sounding out a message into the night.

“What does it mean?” Evelyn called in a whisper. “Heather, what does it mean?”

“I don’t know,” I hissed back. “But I think we should try to find the sender.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



The King in Yellow passes the torch. Or the symbolic sword hilt. Honestly it sounds like he’s done this a few times before with some of his other children, but no matter how many fly the nest, his pride and pain are forever renewed. Though I doubt any of the previous instances involved anything on quite this level.

Meanwhile, Heather hears something going bump in the night.

Onward we go! This arc is still mostly under control behind the scenes, though it is expanding and growing beyond all my original plans. Good thing I left plenty of room for that, I guess, though I can confirm this is gonna be … maybe the longest arc of the story so far? Makes sense, as this is still the long-awaited climax. Anyway, on with the show!

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me a lot! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you for being here! Thank you for reading Katalepsis, everybody. I couldn’t do this without all of you, the audience! Thank you so much!

Next week, ’tis time to creep through the darkened halls and silent passageways, in search of a whispering in the nocturnal deeps.

bedlam boundary – 24.11

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Discussion of medical abuse
Wounds and bleeding
Ableism and ableist slurs



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

“What if Raine doesn’t come back?”

Evelyn’s voice quivered as she asked the question; a tiny whisper in the echoing dark.

I looked up from the thin strip of direct moonlight glittering on the tiled floor. Evelyn’s face was deep in shadow, far from the silvery illumination. Her eyes formed dark pits of exhaustion, as if the flesh was on the verge of collapse. She had not bothered to look at me, hunched in her wheelchair, arms folded across the narrow cage of her chest, staring at the bank of lockers on our left.

“Evee?” I whispered her name — then winced as the echoes danced down the length of the room, reflected from bare tiles and undressed metal. “Evee? What do you mean, what if Raine doesn’t come back? Of course she’s coming back. She promised me. She promised you.”

Evelyn snorted, a weak puff of breath from her nose. Her voice croaked from the shadows pooled upon her face.

“Promises are words,” she said. “Raine could so very easily get distracted by some other girl in dire need. Or get caught by the nurses, fooled by her own bravado. Her reach exceeds her grasp. She’s not immune to tasers and cuffs, you know. She’s not a zombie or a superhero. She’s barely even human, sometimes.”

“Evee, where is this coming from?” I cleared my throat and tried not to wince again — the echoes were awful. Evelyn and I had been sitting in silence for ages because of that, but now there was no choice but to talk.

“It would be just her style,” Evelyn grunted. “Promise the world, then fuck off and get herself killed.”

I shifted down the wooden bench — narrow, hard, uncomfortable on my aching backside — closer to Evelyn’s wheelchair, almost close enough to touch the Saye Fox, who was curled up at the very end.

“Evee,” I repeated her name, speaking almost at full volume. “I have faith in Raine. She made a promise. She’s coming back.”

Evelyn snorted again, then shook her head. She started to speak, but her stomach interrupted her with an audible gurgle.

“You’re grumpy because you’re hungry,” I said gently. “Just hold on until Raine gets back.”

“Yes, of course I’m getting hangry,” Evelyn hissed. “But it’s a legitimate question all the same. What if Raine doesn’t come back?”

Two hours after our escape — two hours after our rout before a squad of armed nurses, after our near-miraculous salvation at the hands of the King in Yellow, after a headlong flight down grimy hospital corridors and up staff-access stairways and along the twisty little dream-passages of Cygnet Hospital — Evelyn and I were camped out in a locker room, somewhere on the second floor, in the dark.

Moonlight shone through a single window high up on one wall, long and thin and fringed with pale lichen. The source of the moonlight was a mystery — the sky was still as false as ever, a wrinkled black firmament of Eyelid skin from horizon to horizon. The light itself was real enough, glittering in a narrow ribbon upon the wooden slats of the bench, dusting the dull orange floor tiles with silvery grace, leaving the twin rows of lockers plunged into deep gloom on either side, towering titans of steel-clad shadow. The air smelled of ancient sweat and stagnant water.

Evelyn and I were tucked in deep, sheltering in the narrow corridor between two banks of lockers, the second to last before the wall.

The room was longer than it was wide, with most of the far end taken up by a dozen parallel rows of metal lockers, creating a series of aisles between the looming steel walls. Each pair of locker rows came with a long, narrow, hard bench down the middle. Evelyn and I could not been seen from the single door into the room, nor could we see the cluster of shower stalls on the far side of the echoey space, nor the empty wire-frame baskets, which I assumed were for soiled sports gear or other clothes.

The locker room was an absurdity, of course; the real Cygnet Hospital had nothing so anachronistic. Patients had never been expected to shower or bathe in groups, let alone take off all their clothes in front of each other. Showers had been individual, separate, private. This place was pulled straight from somebody’s uncomfortable memories of school changing rooms.

Not mine. Twil’s, perhaps?

Evee and I had to be quiet. We didn’t know how far our voices might carry beyond the door. We didn’t dare switch on strip-lights affixed to the ceiling, for fear that a mysterious fire in the dark might attract unwanted attention.

We were hiding, without much to do except twiddle our thumbs.

Evelyn had not been taking it well; she had actually lapsed into silence first, shoulders pulled tight beneath her big grey dressing gown, her body so thin and worn out in the over-large support of her wheelchair.

My nerves were not faring much better, though I was probably doing a better job of hiding that fact. The locker room was big and echoey and chilly. One of the longer walls boasted a trio of big iron radiators in mushy-pea green, paint flaking with age, pipes occasionally ticking and tapping in the dark; but they were all cold to the touch, and did not respond when I twisted the valves. All I had was my yellow blanket, pulled tight around my shoulders, but the chill was seeping in at my extremities.

Raine had warned me that might happen. It was the wound.

My left shin throbbed with a growing ache, where I’d cut it when I’d clambered over the broken two-way mirror to rescue Evelyn. Earlier, flush with adrenaline and desperate with need, I’d barely felt the gash in my flesh. But now, given time, the pain had set in. Raine had done her best, washing my wound under one of the shower heads — I’d almost screamed, biting a mouthful of yellow blanket to muffle myself. Then she’d wrapped the wound in a makeshift bandage, made from a pair of scratchy institutional pajama bottoms which we’d stolen during our journey.

The makeshift dressing was holding up well. The fabric was stained red, but far from soaked through.

But the pain was a constant pounding against my flesh and my mind. Thinking was becoming difficult. Focusing made me irritable. Speaking was extra effort. The hunger and exhaustion did not help, either.

Still, hiding in pain was better than getting caught.

We’d stumbled upon the abandoned locker room after about an hour of cat-and-mouse through the corridors and hallways of Cygnet Hospital. Raine had taken the lead, keeping us one step ahead of the nurses. She’d also taken responsibility for handling Evelyn’s wheelchair, though on several occasions she had handed Evee off to me, whenever she had needed to creep ahead or prepare for a possible fight.

Luckily that had never happened; we’d managed to go the entire hour without once blundering into a patrol of armed Cygnet staff or getting ourselves spotted by a sentry.

We were not the only patients causing an uproar, after all; by the time we had burst from the foreboding ‘corrections’ area and plunged back into the regular corridors of the hospital, the remnants of the riot had spread out all over Cygnet Asylum. As we had fled, we’d overheard the aftermath of a dozen little confrontations — girls fighting the nurses, hurling objects and curse words alike, backed into corners and dead-end rooms, howling their defiance at the implacable advance of the institution itself. Once or twice I swore I’d heard Lozzie herself, cackling or giggling, whooping encouragement to her ‘troops; but always she was there then gone again, any hint of her vanishing back into the widening gyre.

I had longed to stop and help every one of those scattered last stands.

But we couldn’t. We — Raine and I and arguably the Fox too — had a responsibility. We had to get Evee to safety. We had to find somewhere to hide and regroup, so we could rekindle the hope of freeing Zheng and Twil, so we might gain an upper hand.

And what could we do to help, even if we tried? Raine was still basically unarmed except for that little plastic knife. I had nothing but my fists, and they did not work like magic on anybody except Loretta Saye; besides, by then I was limping from the pain in my left shin, struggling to scurry around each successive corner. Evelyn’s magic did not work either, she was barred from the most fruitful of her skills. The Saye Fox had wonderfully sharp teeth in that vulpine jaw, of course, but in the end she was very small and quite vulnerable. We could not ask that of her.

The locker room served our purposes perfectly; we could hide in the back without being seen from the door. Initially the room had just been another temporary stop on our ‘sneaking mission’ — Raine’s phrase, which made Evee roll her eyes.

But as we had waited, the sounds of distant commotion had finally faded away. Lozzie’s riot had been broken, scattered, and defeated in detail.

Raine had taken the opportunity to get us organised. She’d found an old sports drink bottle in one of the lockers and filled it with cold water from the showers, so we could all drink our fill. She’d dressed my wound, then used the remaining strips of clean cloth to bind Evelyn’s maimed hand, to spare her the further indignity of leaking pinkish blood plasma on anything she touched. We’d done the best to clean the worst of the blood off ourselves, with a wash-cloth wetted under the shower heads, but there was only so much we could achieve. Evelyn had borrowed my black marker pen and started scrawling magic circles on the nearest of the lockers — but nothing worked.

The Saye Fox had padded up and down the room a few times, then curled up on the end of the bench, and seemingly fallen asleep.

And the sky — the false light of this dream-world — had turned ruddy with an onrushing twilight.

That made no sense. I’d eaten breakfast maybe four or five hours earlier; it could not have been much past three o’clock in the afternoon.

But nobody noticed. Raine didn’t react to sunset, not at all. She treated it like it was natural, like night was meant to be falling already. Evelyn had barely responded either, which confused me. Hadn’t I woken her by killing the dream of her mother?

Was I the only one who noticed that time was going wrong?

As dusk had deepened, Raine had proposed that she venture out alone to fetch food and find herself a real weapon. We could not all go together; swift and stealthy sneaking was not possible with Evelyn’s wheelchair along, and somebody needed to stay with Evee, since she was near-helpless by herself. We agreed on several rendezvous points out in the hospital grounds, in case Evee and I had to move. I did not like saying goodbye to Raine, not even for a few minutes. But she promised me, she promised Evee, and kissed both of us — me on the lips, and Evee on the forehead.

She would be back soon. She would never abandon us.

Within minutes of Raine’s departure, full night had fallen like a blanket unfurled across the false sky. Evelyn and I sat alone together, deep in silvery moonlight, with a sleeping fox on the end of the bench.

Raine had been gone for perhaps about half an hour when Evelyn voiced her pessimistic question. The pain in my leg was making it hard to keep track.

“Evee,” I hissed her name, then raised my voice to normal speaking volume. “Evee, please look at me.”

Evelyn finally raised her eyes, glowering at me from within deep pits of shadowy exhaustion. “You do know you sound exactly like her, yes?”

I blinked. “I’m sorry? Pardon? Like who?”

Evelyn snorted again. “You don’t even notice it? Who do you think I’m talking about? You sound like Raine. You’ve even picked up some of her speech patterns. I didn’t know linguistic habits could be transmitted via sexual osmosis.”

I let out an indulgent little sigh. “And sometimes I sound like you, Evee. Because you’re one of the most important people in my life, and I like the way you speak. I don’t think ‘sexual osmosis’ can account for that.”

Evelyn rolled her eyes and looked away, suitably embarrassed. She stared at the strip of silvery moonlight on the floor. “Well,” she grunted. “Well, that’s the last thing I’d want for you. Sounding like me. Bloody hell.”

“There’s no need to be so self-deprecating, Evee.”

“Ha!” she spat. “For you, maybe.”

“Evee, please look at me.”

Evelyn glanced at me again, a touch less hostile now, but even more exasperated. “Alright, Heather. I’m looking. Say your piece.”

“Raine is coming back,” I repeated. “She’s going to come back with food, and supplies, and hopefully even a fresh change of clothes. She’s probably going to be armed, too, though I don’t know with what. She’s safe, she’s skilled, she knows what she’s doing. If anybody is capable of sneaking around this hospital in the aftermath of a riot, it’s Raine. She is coming back.”

Evelyn said nothing for a long moment, staring at me in thought, then snapped: “She’s been nearly an hour, Heather. What do we do if—”

“Raine is coming back.”

“I think it’s a reasonable question,” Evelyn said. “What to do if—”

“Raine. Is. Coming. Back!”

Evelyn flinched, blinking several times.

The Saye Fox raised her head, saw that the two humans were merely bickering, and then back curled up, returning to her nap.

“Sorry,” I said.

Evelyn cleared her throat, hesitating over her words. “You’ve never spoken to me like that before, Heather. I’m … I’ve … I made you … angry.”

“I’m sorry, Evee,” I said, then sighed. “I love you, and I know you have legitimate concerns. But I need you to have faith, I need you to share my faith in Raine, right now. I need you to believe with me.”

“Because this is a dream? Clap your hands and believe? You think that’s how this place works?”

I shook my head. “No. Well, yes, actually, that too. I think that might have something to do with how this dream functions. So, yes, I think actively believing might help Raine get back to us safely. But that’s not why I need you to believe.” I swallowed and found my throat was dry. My hands were shaking. I had to clutch them together in my lap. “Evee … Evee, I’m terrified. I woke up alone this morning, in a recreation of the hospital I hated when I was little. The place where they made me pretend Maisie never existed. And I stayed alone, again and again and again, after talking to you, to Twil, to Zheng, to Lozzie. Everyone! The Knights, the Caterpillars. Until Raine. And then when I found Raine, I wasn’t alone. And now she’s not here and we’re in the dark — literally — and I have all the responsibility and I am trying very very hard not to freak out.”

Evelyn held my gaze in silence for a long moment, her face deep in the moonlight shadows, dusted with the echo of distant silver.

Then she unfolded her arms, reached out with one hand — her maimed, bandaged hand — and touched the back of my palm. Slow and awkward, she said: “Alright, Heather. Alright. I … I get it. I … mm. Okay. Raine’s coming back.”

I nodded, swallowed, and took a deep and cleansing breath. Suddenly I felt terribly embarrassed, and gently took Evelyn’s hand in mine. She couldn’t feel my skin through her bandages, but I hoped she could feel the gentle pressure of my touch.

“I’m sorry, Evee. I’m really sorry, I shouldn’t have snapped at you like that. And I didn’t mean to imply that … that … um—”

“That I’m useless right now?” Evelyn finished for me.

“No! No, Evee, you’re not—”

“Yes I am.” She snorted, gesturing at the inert magic circles scrawled on the front of the nearby lockers. “I can’t do anything but run my mouth and complain, whining when I should be quiet. I’m a fucking cripple in a wheelchair right now, Heather.”

“Don’t— Evee, don’t use that word for yourself!”

“What word?” She almost sneered. “Cripple? Crip? Lame? One-legged? I’ll call myself whatever I like, thank you very much.”

“I … o-okay. Okay.” I averted my eyes, with no idea what to say. “I don’t have any right to tell you otherwise. That’s fair.”

A moment of deeply uncomfortable silence passed between us. I stared at the way the fake moonlight dusted the floor tiles. The scent of old chlorine and sweat-stained clothes lingered in the air. The Saye Fox made sleepy little breathing sounds as she napped. At least one of us was relaxed and calm.

Evelyn swallowed, loudly. “Sorry.”

My eyes went wide. Evelyn Saye did not apologise easily. “Evee?”

She was staring into her own lap. “I’m sorry, Heather. I’m taking this out on you. I … ”

I waited. Evelyn had the right to say anything she wanted, especially as she’d apologised.

Eventually she lifted her other hand — thin and bony, her muscles wasted, her skin sallow and pale, like something which had been locked in the dark for months — and let it flop into her lap.

“I can’t deal with this,” she murmured. Her breath hitched in her throat.

“Deal with what?”

Evelyn wet her lips with a flicker of her tongue. She shifted her shoulders, kinked and uneven beneath her grey dressing gown. She couldn’t even sit straight, her spine was so lopsided with chronic pain and slow damage.

“I used to have nightmares about this,” she said quietly. “For years after Raine and I killed my mother. Has she … ” Evelyn’s eyes slid sideways, approaching mine without making contact. “Has Raine never told you about that?”

I shook my head. “She may have referred to that in passing, but no, not in any kind of detail.”

Evelyn nodded. Her throat bobbed, throat dry and scratchy. “I used to have nightmares that my mother was still alive. Or that she’d come back from the dead. Or that I’d never met Raine, that she’d never climbed over the garden wall and snuck into my bedroom. And I would be back in that chair. Or … or somewhere worse. Tied to a table ready to have another limb hacked off. Things like that.”

Evee trailed off. I squeezed her hand, very gently. “Evee.”

“But that’s not the worst part.” She finally turned her eyes to look right at me. Haunted pits, fringed with the whites of her sclerae. “I still have nightmares. About this.” She plucked at the fabric of her white t-shirt, lifting it away from her malnourished body, the concave pit of her stomach, her protuberant ribcage. “Even over the last year, living with you and Raine, with Praem. After everything, all the ways my life has gotten better, I still have nightmares where I’m wasting away to nothing. Rotting. Skin and bones. Nightmares where she’s in control again, where she’s shaping me for her purposes. Where I don’t belong to myself.”

Her voice shook so badly, punctuated by little panting breaths. Her eyes were bulging. Sweat broke out on her forehead.

“Evee, it’s all a dream, I promise it’s a dream, I promise it isn’t real.”

“It feels real,” she hissed through clenched teeth. “I want my body back. Mine. The one I worked for, the one I took from her! It’s mine! Not hers!”

“I’m going to free us,” I said, struggling to keep my own voice level. “I promise. Whatever did this, however this works, I am going to put an end to this. I promise you.”

Evelyn swallowed again, rough and raw, as if trying to control herself. She heaved a sigh, then sagged into the embrace of her wheelchair. Her rage was spent, her energy along with it.

I simply held her hand for a while, trying to ignore my own anxiety, trying not to feel the dark pressing against my back, between my shoulder blades.

Beyond our little hidey-hole, Cygnet Asylum was totally quiet. No tell-tale shouts and screams echoed down the corridors, not like the distant noises of the previous night, when I had woken alone in my residential room. The aftermath of the riot somehow sharpened the silence.

Eventually I said: “Evee, will you help me figure out what’s going on here?”

Evelyn looked up again, squinting — though with professional curiosity now, not inner torment. Her stomach let out a gurgle of hunger. “You mean with this dream? This whole bloody place?”

“Yes. Before this all started, before I woke up in bed, I think I did something, with brain-math. Or the Eye did something. Or we … cancelled each other out. It’s hard to explain.”

I did the best I could to explain my fragmented, metaphorical memories of the moment the Eye had attempted to squeeze itself shut and stop observing us, stop observing Wonderland, or stop observing itself. I could barely put it into words; the images were not images, but simply impressions of the vaguest kind, drawn from the raw mathematics and metaphysical movements of reality. I told Evee about holding the waters asunder, about Sevens stepping in to weave meaning into madness, and about forcing the Eye wide with a spear of thought.

When I finished, I lapsed back into the uselessness of speculation: “I’ve been thinking about it all day. Or rather, all however long this has actually been. Lozzie isn’t fully lucid, not like you, so she couldn’t help with any insight, even though she’s had more experience with dreams. I don’t know what’s going on here, on the metaphysical level.”

Evelyn snorted. “The metaphysics? Heather, your guess is as good as mine. I’m a mage, which means I know how to draw the special shapes to make people’s heads explode. I haven’t the foggiest what is going on here. We may as well be plugged into a big virtual reality machine, as far as I’m concerned. Die in the game and you die in real life, and all that. Stupid trope. Always hated that one. Lazy bullshit.”

“Well,” I said, “maybe I want to hear your guess. Maybe your guess is valuable to me. Maybe I’m all guessed out and need other guesses, because I can’t think of anything else. Or maybe your guess will be ever so slightly more informed than mine. Please, Evee. I trust you. I want your judgement. It’ll help me. You’ll help me.”

Evelyn averted her eyes and cleared her throat; she must have known exactly what I was doing, because I wasn’t exactly being subtle about my technique. I really did want her guess, her input, whatever she had to offer. But I also wanted to make her feel useful.

She ran her tongue over her teeth and sighed through her nose, then said: “I think you’re right to call it a ‘dream’, whatever exactly that means in a metaphysical sense.”

“And why’s that?” I asked.

Evelyn gestured at the inert magic circles on the locker — collections of meaningless black lines and snatches of Latin. “These don’t work. That doesn’t make any sense, Heather, it’s elemental stuff. Even that little trick I was muttering back in the horrible room with those nurses didn’t work, and that was one of the most simple things I could think of. Magic simply doesn’t work here, but that is a contradiction in terms. There is no ‘here’ where magic could theoretically not work. In some places Outside, magic might work differently, but it’s still going to work if we perform the necessary actions. Magic is like … ” She huffed and waved a hand. “Oh, I hate pulling these metaphors out of my arse, but magic is like cheat codes for reality. It reaches beneath the layers of what we experience, and jabs at the hidden controls. Same with your self-implementing hyperdimensional mathematics, Heather, just clumsier. Magic and maths are both broken, here. There is absolutely no way you could rewrite reality to the extent that such things just plain didn’t work. Unless you’re some kind of god and we’re in a new universe running on different rules. That I seriously doubt. No.” She took a deep breath and sat straighter in her wheelchair, chin raised. “Physics is broken. Therefore, this is not reality. This is a dream.”

I nodded along. “That does make sense. Evee, can I ask you to do something for me?”

“Mm? What?”

“Look out of the window up there, and tell me what you see?”

Evelyn squinted at me with vague suspicion, then turned her head and looked out of the high, narrow window on the far wall. “I see outdoors. I see the Eye, just wrinkles filling the sky. A bit hard to make out in this moonlight, to be fair.” She turned back to me. “Is that all?”

“Okay,” I said with mounting hope. “So you can see the Eye. Nobody else can. Not Raine, not Lozzie, none of the patients as far as I can tell. They just see the sky, or they think it’s the sky. But … Evee … is it … is it night time? As in, right now?”

Evelyn squinted harder. “Just spit it out, for pity’s sake.”

I surrendered. “Evee, night fell in the space of about twenty minutes. And it can’t have been even six hours since breakfast! There’s no way it’s time for night. The day was short. Raine didn’t react to that. Neither did you.”

“Hmm,” Evelyn grunted. She squinted at me again, but now she was taking this seriously. “I have very little memory for time, before you ‘woke me up’. It just made sense to me, that this was the end of the day.”

“But it’s not. It’s definitely not. Trust me.”

Evelyn shook her head. “I do trust you, Heather. But no, it still makes perfect sense.”

I blinked several times. My stomach dropped. Was Evee not fully awake, not fully free, even after I’d murdered the memory of her mother? “What does that mean exactly?” I asked, dreading the answer.

“Think about it,” Evelyn said slowly. She rolled her shoulders back as best she could, dropping into the comfortable tone of the learned teacher. I let that pass without comment. Evelyn deserved all the comfort in identity she could get right then.

“I have thought about it,” I said gently. “What am I missing?”

“This whole place is a dream. A metaphor. A narrative, right? What are we doing, right now? You and I, Heather, what are we doing?”

“ … having a conversation?”

“Tch, no,” Evee tutted. She gestured around the room, at the narrow gap between the two rows of lockers, our dark and private canyon. “Here, in this room. We’re hiding, yes? After a shocking amount of violence, in the aftermath of a riot, so on and so forth. Night has fallen because we’re narratively ‘done for the day’. The narrative has changed to fit our actions, not the other way around.”

“Oh.” I frowned and sucked on my teeth, thinking about that concept. “That does make a kind of sense. I suppose.”

“Of course it does,” Evelyn scoffed. “You and Sevens made this place, somehow, to resist or redefine whatever the Eye was doing. My theory? This is still Wonderland. But now it’s a story, a narrative, written on the surface of reality, with Sevens’ nature as the engine.” She laughed. “And it’s you, Heather, it’s your way of looking at the world. Everything is stories, literature. We’re lucky you’re such an avid reader, rather than, I don’t know, a big fan of violent games. We’d be in for a much worse time.”

I frowned. “Well, actually, if that was the case, couldn’t we just shoot everything? I feel like that logic would be easier!”

“Hm,” Evelyn grunted. “Maybe. Anyway, this means you’re right, probably, about clapping our hands and believing. So.” She cleared her throat. “Raine is going to return. I guarantee it. She’s never failed me before. Don’t listen when I turn into a pessimistic bitch.”

“Right,” I said, feeling a lump in my throat. “Raine is coming back. No question about it. But … don’t call yourself names, Evee.”

Evelyn smirked. “I’ll call myself whatever I want. I’m in the story too, aren’t I? Maybe that’s the trick, maybe if we find Sevens, we can just rewrite things directly. After all, you already summoned … the … ” Evelyn trailed off, paused, and cleared her throat. “The King in Yellow.”

What little colour Evelyn possessed drained from her face. She suddenly went quiet, all her animation dying away.

“I didn’t even know that would work,” I said. “I had no idea what he was going to do. I really must thank him, somehow. I hope he’s alright.”

Evelyn took a deep breath, visibly trying to rouse herself. “Yes, well. I still can’t quite get over the fact you did that. Dealing with this dream is one thing, accepting the … the ‘King in Yellow’ is another.” Evelyn squeezed her eyes shut for a moment. “I can still feel the logic of the dream at the back of my head, like a second set of memories. Like a lurking nightmare I haven’t quite shrugged off.”

“None of this is real, Evee,” I tried to reassure her. “You have to try to hold onto that.”

Evelyn’s eyes flew open. “Oh, on the contrary, Heather. I think we have to embrace it.”

“Ah? What do you mean?”

Evelyn jabbed a finger toward her inactive magic circles. Her lips flickered with a nasty grin. “I cannot do magic. Why? Because I haven’t fulfilled the necessary narrative conditions. You know what I think I need, in order to be a mage again?”

“A magical tome?” I ventured. The look on Evelyn’s face was unsettling and impressive at the same time, like standing before a growing fire.

Evelyn shook her head. “No. I need my mother’s corpse.”

“O-oh.”

“I need to desecrate her body. Take off a leg, remove the skin, the tendons, the meat. Carve myself a new wand from one of her thigh-bones. She tried to take my flesh, so I will take hers and use it as a tool, all over again.”

I put a hand to my mouth. “You can’t be serious. Evee, is that … is that where your bone wand came from?”

“I am deadly serious, Heather.” Evelyn started to hiss with low, dark laughter. “It makes narrative sense, doesn’t it? She’s dead, the memory is defeated. But I’m still like this, still emaciated, still in her grip, still under her control. I need to re-purpose her. Use her up. I need access to her corpse, and a good butcher’s knife. I’ll do it myself if I have to, down on my elbows and my fucking stump.”

“Evee—”

“Don’t you get squeamish about this!” Evelyn snapped. “This is your fault too, Heather. This whole place has the logic of a story, of literature! You helped build it! Don’t turn away from what I need, do not!”

A cold certainty swept through me, a knowledge that in the end I would do whatever Evelyn needed. I loved her too much to do otherwise. I would gut her mother’s corpse with my bare hands if I had to.

I nodded, just once. “I’m sorry, Evee. Yes. Of course. If we can access your mother’s corpse again, I promise we’ll—”

Click.

Somebody or something had just opened the door to the locker room.

Evelyn and I both went silent. Sweat broke out on my face and down my back. Evelyn gripped the armrests of her wheelchair, knuckles turning white on her unbandaged hand. The Saye Fox rose from her comfortable coiled nap, hopping up to her paws, careful not to tap against the wooden bench with her claws; her ears were perked straight up, her little black nose sniffing the air.

We waited, heartbeats racing, for Raine to give the signal.

But none came.

Instead, a slow, dragging, uneven tread slapped against the locker room floor tiles, like a melted elephant’s foot sliding deeper into the room. The door clicked shut behind our uninvited guest. The heavy, clomping footsteps trudged away from the door and the shower stalls, moving toward the rows of lockers, heading for our hiding place.

Evelyn’s eyes were wide with panic. She was shaking all over. I shot to my feet — big mistake, as a spike of pain radiated upward from the wound on my left shin; I had to bite my lips to hold back a scream, my eyes filling with tears. I cast about, desperate to do something, suddenly feeling helpless.

I had no weapon, no tentacles, no brain-math, and no Raine.

The dragging footsteps stopped. A moist and clotted wheezing echoed off the walls, like buckets of mucus trapped in rotten lungs.

A snort — phlegm sucked back down a sticky throat — and the dragging footsteps resumed, then stopped again.

Whatever it was, it was checking between the rows of lockers.

The Saye Fox moved first; she hopped down off the benches and scurried to the end of the row, in the opposite direction to where our unwanted observer was doing her rounds. I darted to Evelyn’s wheelchair, grabbed the handles without asking, and then pushed her as quickly as I dared, following the Fox. I winced at the near-imperceptible sound of the wheels moving against the tiles. I prayed that the nurse — or whatever that thing was — could not hear the whisper of rubber wheels over the sound of its own ragged breathing.

The Fox darted into the next row — the final one before the wall, with a bank of lockers facing nothing but whitewashed plaster. I pushed Evelyn after the Fox, just far enough so we were no longer visible from the mouth of the row we had just occupied.

Our only chance was to hide in the blind spot, and then move back again. The timing had to be split-second perfect.

Evelyn was shaking, hissing jerky little breaths through her nose as she tried not to panic. I put one hand on her shoulder, as gently as I could. The Fox waited at my feet — then, to my surprise, she leapt up and into Evelyn’s lap.

Evee strangled a yelp, showing it only as a vibration in her shoulders. But the Fox didn’t seem to be causing her any pain. The creature settled down in Evelyn’s lap, ears still pointed and alert, eyes wide, staring off toward the oncoming footsteps.

Drag-drag drrrraaaaaag-scrape. Drag-drag scrrrrrrape, went the intruder.

It stopped, very close, presumably peering into the row we had just occupied. The wet and wheezy breathing intensified, as if the thing was growing agitated, or struggling to suck enough air into its ragged lungs.

Sweat prickled down the back of my neck and across my scalp. My left shin burned with pain, throbbing upward with a spider web of dull agony. My timing had to be perfect. Both Evelyn and the Fox had placed their trust in me.

Draaaaag—

It was moving, to look into the final row!

I pulled back on the wheelchair, easing us out of the final row, back into the one we had previously occupied, trying to keep the row of lockers between us and our pursuer.

It worked — I didn’t even see the thing.

The footsteps stopped again. The intruder stared down that final row, wheezing like a pair of bellows filled with swamp water. I waited, holding my breath. Evelyn swallowed, loud in the silence.

Our unseen pursuer turned and started back the way it had come — draaaag-scrape. I eased Evelyn’s wheelchair back into the end row again as it passed by, just in case it paused, or turned to look, or saw us in its peripheral vision.

But it didn’t. Those dragging footsteps receded down the row of lockers. Clomp-clomp-clomp-clomp.

The door went click — then clack.

The moist breathing vanished along with the footsteps.

Evelyn’s hand shot out and grabbed my wrist, her eyes blazing with warning. She pressed a finger to her lips and nodded in the direction of the door.

I nodded back; I knew exactly what she meant. What if the thing was faking? What if it was standing right there, waiting for us to make an unwary sound?

Leaving Evelyn alone with the Fox in her lap, I crept along the back wall of the locker room, shin throbbing with every step, yellow blanket pulled tight around my shoulders. With my heart in my throat and my skin drenched in cold sweat, I paused at the end of the locker area and slowly eased one eye around the edge of the first row.

The door was shut. The shower stalls were unoccupied. All was dark and silent.

Whatever that had been, it was gone.

I scurried back to Evelyn as fast as I could, limping on my wound leg. “It’s gone!” I hissed. “It’s gone, it’s gone, we’re clear! Evee, we’re clear, we’re okay!”

Evelyn let out a huge, shuddering breath. She looked like she wanted to cry, covered in cold sweat, quivering all over. She didn’t know what to do with her hands. For a moment I was about to reach out and hold her somehow, despite the wheelchair. But then the Fox nudged her snout against Evelyn’s arm.

Slowly, hesitating with uncertainty, Evelyn put her hands on the Fox’s back.

The Fox settled into her lap. Evelyn stroked her russet fur, surprised and confused.

“Well,” I said. “That was … that was horrible.”

“Yes,” Evelyn hissed between clenched teeth. “I wish we had a gun. Or better, working magic.”

“We should try to settle back down,” I said, moving to sit on the bench again. “Maybe if—”

Click!

I almost screamed, shooting back to my feet and clutching at my chest. Evelyn bristled in her chair. I whirled back toward the door, eyes wide, ready to grasp Evelyn’s wheelchair again, ready to—

“It’s me!” came a ridiculous stage-whisper, floating over the lockers. “The baddest dyke in all the land! And I come bearing gifts!”

“Raine!” I almost whimpered her name.

In a few quick paces she was upon us. Raine stepped around the corner of our secluded little locker-canyon with a fabric shopping bag in one hand, a bundle of towels slung over her opposite shoulder, and a smug, shit-eating smirk plastered across her face. She had more than earned the right to look as self-satisfied as she liked. She was grinning like the sun.

“Heather, Evee,” she purred. “Sweet thing. Lady Saye. Good to see you both. Missed me?”

“About fucking time!” Evelyn snapped.

“Raine!” I said, barely holding myself back from flying into her already occupied arms. “Raine, oh my goodness, we thought you were something else, something back to hunt us again. Are you okay, are you safe?”

“More than safe, I’m doing just fine.” Raine shot me a wink. “Look who I found.”

A flutter of pentacolour pastel poncho flittered out from behind the end of the row of lockers and bobbed into place at Raine’s side, followed by a wave of greasy blonde hair framing a sneaky little smile.

“Ta-daaaaa!” said Lozzie, wiggling her fingers. Her eyes lit up with mischievous light. “Heathy! And Evee-weevey, too!”

“Lozzie,” Evelyn said with a sigh. “Good to see you. Yes. Very good.”

“Lozz! You’re safe!” I said.

I almost moved forward to hug her, but I restrained myself at the last moment. I couldn’t help but notice how Raine had positioned herself in just the right way to stop Lozzie and I coming into direct contact, just in case. Lozzie still reeked of that ineffable predatory aura. I didn’t care anymore. She was just our Lozzie, however she was acting.

“Safe and soundy and stuffed with silly!” Lozzie chirped.

“What happened?” I said. “I mean, Lozzie, what did you do earlier? You caused a riot! How did you—”

“Woah, woah,” Raine said, stepping forward to set her haul down on the wooden bench. She kept herself positioned between Lozzie and me the whole time. “Slow down, sweet thing. We can talk about the past in a second. We need to get provisions distributed first. We might not be safe here. Might have to move soon. Focus first, talk later.”

“Yah-yaaaaah!” Lozzie chirped. “Weird night time wanderers out there! Scary scary.”

“I’m sorry?” I said, backing up to give Raine room, even as I reached out to touch her shoulder.

She put the shopping bag down on the bench and hefted the towels off her shoulder, dumping them alongside. Raine lost her grin. “Corridors are full of weird shit,” she said, dead serious. “As soon as night fell, it was like a switch got flicked. All those nurses, all those doctors, they don’t look so friendly in the dark.”

“Yes!” Evelyn snapped. “One of them came in here! We had to hide! We need a better hiding place if we’re going to risk sleep, Raine! We cannot stay here.”

My eyes went wide with realisation. “I saw them! The first night I was here! The morning, I mean! I think I saw them, outside in the corridor. They peered in through my bedroom window. Those were nurses?”

Raine shrugged. “I can’t be sure, but I think so.”

“I saw it happen!” Lozzie chirped, hopping forward. Raine allowed her closer. She flashed a grin at all of us, sleepy-eyed and predatory in her movements. Evelyn squinted at her; was she having trouble picking up on Lozzie’s dream-aura? Lozzie said: “Saw the nurses go all funny funky.”

“So,” Raine said. “We need to prep, in case we need to move.” She reached for the shopping bag, then paused, turned, and took a step toward me.

Suddenly Raine was in my face, looming overhead, filling the shadowy moonlit air.

“R-Raine?” I squeaked.

“You haven’t said it,” she purred, unsmiling. “I can’t keep prompting you, Heather.”

“I … said what? S-sorry?”

Raine placed a hand against the lockers, boxing me in. “You know what.”

Evelyn muttered: “Oh for pity’s sake. Is now really the time? Do this later!”

Lozzie just gasped, like she had a front row seat to a very exciting show.

“I-I-I—” I stammered, overwhelmed. “R-Raine, you’re scaring me a little bit—”

“You didn’t say it earlier, either,” she purred, voice dropping lower and lower. “Okay, fair enough, I was freeing Lady Saye, not you. But still, you gotta throw me a bone or two, sweet thing. I can’t live off bread and water alone, you gotta—”

“Good girl!” I blurted out as I realised. “Good girl! Good girl, Raine. You’re such a good girl.”

“Rrrrrr, that’s right.” Raine broke back into a smile, grinning down at me. She smelled of sweat and iron and unwashed flesh. She eased back, giving me some air. “Don’t stop there.”

I reached up and ran one hand through Raine’s hair, raking my fingernails gently along the rear of her scalp. She closed her eyes and let out a breathy grunt, hard enough to make me blush.

“Good girl,” I muttered again. “You’re my very good girl, Raine. Thank you for getting all this stuff for us. Thank you, thank you for risking it, thank you for coming back. Good girl. I love you.”

“‘Course I came back,” Raine purred. “Couldn’t miss this. Love you too. Mmmmm-mmmmmmmm.”

Lozzie had both hands to her mouth, a naughty look in her eyes. “Woooow, Heathy,” she whispered. “Wow wow!”

Evelyn huffed. “Can we please focus on the supplies, not the mating ritual? I’m about to start gnawing off my other leg here if I don’t get some food in the next sixty seconds. Food. Now.”

Raine pulled herself from my ministrations and shot Evee a wink. “Whatever you say, Lady Saye.”

“Tch!” Evee tutted. “Bad pun. Down, girl.”

The fabric shopping bag contained plenty of food for all four of us — mostly bread rolls, pre-packaged sandwiches, a few bags of crisps, and a veritable armful of sweets, chocolate rolls, cupcakes, and other assorted confectionery. Raine claimed to have raided some sort of staff room, though her haul of goodies could easily have been shoplifted from a Tesco Express. Within ten seconds, Lozzie had a bread roll stuffed in her mouth and Evee was tearing into a BLT. Raine shook out the innards of a beef sandwich for the Fox, who happily jumped down to the floor to scarf up the meat. I hadn’t felt particularly hungry until the smell of food hit me, but when it did I found my hands shaking and my gut clenching with ravenous need. Raine pressed a prawn sandwich into my hands — “It’s got lemon juice in it, closest thing we got,” — then made sure I sat down and started eating.

She’d also snagged a roll of Peperami — those preserved pork sticks I remembered from childhood, an authentic slice of the real Cygnet poking through from my memories. “Reserved for Zheng,” Raine explained as she shoved them back in the bag. “She needs meat, right?”

“We could feed her a nurse!” Lozzie chirped around a mouthful of bread roll. “Fresh and wriggling!”

“That too,” Raine shot back with a wink. “But just in case we can’t catch one.”

Raine had also secured herself a proper weapon — one which made my eyes bulge from my head as she drew it from the bag. No wonder she hadn’t been carrying it when she’d walked in, the thing was massive. She drew the blade from a fabric scabbard, naked black metal glinting in the moonlight.

Evelyn almost choked on her mouthful of bread and bacon. “Fucking hell, Raine! Be careful with that, you’re liable to take off your own arm.”

Raine cracked a very satisfied grin and held up her new sword, sighting down the blade like it was a gun. “Nice, right?” She spun it over her hand — a significantly more impressive feat than twirling a little plastic kitchen utensil. She caught it again with a flourish. “Wish I’d had something like this earlier. I would have cut through those nurses like nothing.”

“What … ” I cleared my throat. “Raine, what exactly is that?”

“A machete,” she said, slipping the massive knife back into the sheath. There was no belt or clasp, so she was going to have to carry the thing in her hands. “Brand new, by the looks of it. Maker’s mark is in Chinese. Razor edge on one side, saw-teeth on the back. Perfect weapon.”

I swallowed. “Uh, good girl, yes. Well done.”

A change of clothes had been much harder to obtain. Raine had found a jumper for me — a vile looking thing in cream-brown, the colour of cold coffee with too much milk. It smelled of medical alcohol and had a huge hole beneath the left armpit, but I wriggled it on over my head, hugging myself in the increased warmth after I wrapped my yellow blanket back around my shoulders. Raine also dispensed new socks — one pair for me, one pair for Evee — and a scarf, for whoever wanted it. Evelyn accepted that, for now.

“This is all very eclectic,” Evelyn grunted. “Where did you get it?”

“Your room,” Raine said with a subtle grin.

“My … ” Evelyn blinked. “My what, sorry? My room?”

“Your residential room,” Raine said. “I snuck into one of the record offices, during all the commotion out there, so I could look up your name and find your room. The jumper, the scarf, the socks. It’s all yours. The machete was under the bed. Weird, right?”

“Why? What possessed you to do that?” Evelyn’s eyes lit up with savage hope as she realised. “Did you find my leg? My walking stick? My wand?!”

“Call it a hunch,” Raine said. She was grinning with anticipation, enjoying this a little too much. “A hunch which paid off. Here, I believe this belongs to you.”

Raine reached into the fabric shopping bag; for a moment I assumed she was going to pull out a crumbling tome or a piece of rolled-up canvas with a magic circle on it. There wasn’t enough room left in the bag for Evelyn’s prosthetic, however cathartic that may have been.

Raine extracted a bundle of cloth, black and white and blonde, all lace and frills and fluff. She placed it in Evelyn’s lap.

It was a plushie — of Praem.

Praem, Evelyn’s demon-maid daughter, reduced to a twentieth of her real size, cast in felt and cotton. The head was a ball of fabric topped by a mass of fluffy blonde hair. The eyes were flat disks of stitching, along with a line for a mouth and little flaps for ears. She was dressed in a miniature maid uniform, perfect in every detail. Stubby arms stuck out from little frilly sleeves, ending in flat nubs instead of hands. Stumpy legs emerged from beneath a long skirt, terminating in coloured fabric to represent her shoes.

“Praem?” Evelyn whispered, wide eyed, very still. “It’s … is it—”

“She doesn’t move or speak,” Raine said. “She’s just a doll, as far as I can tell. If that’s the real Praem, or an essential component of the prison guard downstairs, I’ve got no way to tell.”

Evelyn swallowed, unable to tear her eyes from the dream-imitation of Praem. Carefully, with one shaking hand, she tucked the plush toy tight against her lap. “Where did you find her?” she asked.

“Sitting on your bed,” said Raine. “Like she was waiting for us.”

Evelyn nodded slowly. “Alright. Alright. Okay. Maybe … ”

“Maybe if we reunite the doll with Night Praem?” I suggested.

Evelyn nodded. All the spite and spittle had gone out of her, replaced with cold determination. “My thoughts exactly. We have to try.”

Raine cleared her throat. “Ladies, right now, we gotta eat, refuel, and rest. We ain’t going far at night, not with the heebies-jeebies patrolling the corridors.” She gestured at the towels she’d dumped on the wooden bench. “Those are for sleeping on, ‘cos face it, we’re probably holding up here overnight, or at least in a nearby room with a lock on the door.”

“Not meeeeeee!” Lozzie chirped. “I got plans!”

“You have?” I asked, frowning. I was still struggling to take all this in. The Praem doll didn’t seem quite real, and now Lozzie was heading off somewhere?

“Yeah,” Raine confirmed. “Lozzie’s got shooters out there, girls from the riot, people she wants to see if she can free, or help.”

“Gotta keep my promises!” said Lozzie. “That’s how you run a movement!”

“Maybe we can help too,” I said. “We do need to plan, we desperately need a coherent plan for the next day. We need to work together, not scatter in different directions. Lozzie, will you at least stay to talk about that? And tell us what you did earlier, how you started that incredible riot. It might be useful if we can—”

Click, went the door to the locker room.

Raine whirled and drew her new machete in one smooth motion. Lozzie was suddenly holding her dirty little metal shiv in one tight fist. I clapped my hands to my mouth, backing away to shelter Evelyn. The Fox hopped back into Evee’s lap, alongside the Praem plushie. Evelyn swallowed a barely chewed mouthful of sandwich.

Tap-tap-tap went sudden, smart, sharp little footsteps.

“And the players retire to the wings for the evening, is it?” said a soft and melodious voice, drawing closer with every tapping step. “With the show over, the curtain down, the lights out, and the audience departed.”

“Oh!” I said with a huge sigh of relief, waving at Raine and Lozzie to lower their weapons. “It’s okay, it’s okay! It’s him!”

“Ahhhh,” Raine said, relaxing her shoulders and sliding her weapon away. “I was hoping to meet the man.”

“Who?” Lozzie squinted at me.

“The King,” I said. “The King in Yellow. Raine, did you tell Lozzie what happened? Please, Lozzie, don’t—”

“Don’t what, indeed?” said that slow and sinuous voice. “Don’t interrupt the playwright while he is giving direction to his actors? Don’t pre-empt the scene before it is penned? Don’t pull your punches, lest the conflict fail to excite?”

Lozzie lowered her shiv. “Ooooooooh!” She sounded rather excited.

The King did not.

Something in his tone was wrong.

He tapped closer, feet ringing against the floor; was that metal, clicking on the tiles? I realised with growing trepidation that he was clinking as he walked. As if he was dressed in steel.

He was almost upon us. A shadow loomed at the end of the row of lockers — a shadow which should not have been there, since the moonlight did not fall at such an angle.

“Tell me, errant players upon the stage to which I have been so roughly invited,” he said in that once-soft tone, now growing with tremors most terrible. “Tell me. Unfold to me. Expound upon the point. Illustrate for the elucidation of this poor mummer.”

“Tell you what?” Raine shot back.

The shadow climbed the wall. The King’s shade was ten feet tall.

“Tell me,” he said, voice gone cold. “Where oh where is my darling daughter?”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heather’s faith is proven well-placed; Evelyn has some theories (because Evelyn always has theories); Raine finds food and a machete; and Lozzie has become the revolutionary leader of her own dreams.

And the King in Yellow isn’t happy, because he cannot find his daughter.

And we’re back! Hello, dear readers! Once again, my apologies for the little break; thank you for all your support and patience, I’m doing much better now. Katalepsis should be back to normal for the foreseeable future!

I also wish to share some fanart with you this week! We have some of the main cast doing some Scooby Doo cosplay (by Brack), and a full character design sheet for Twil (by yootie)! As always, I am absolutely amazed and delighted by any fanart of my writing, it’s incredible that my little stories inspire people to draw stuff! Thank you!

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me a lot! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And you, dear readers! Thank you for being here, for reading, for commenting, for enjoying the story! It is all of you who make this possible, thank you so much. Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, Heather must negotiate something she’s never really thought about before: feudal family relations. Or is that just a safe way of ignoring the reality of a very angry Outsider god?